Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"I can't wait for Christmas."

"Nino it's October."

"Silence Adrien, let me be," Nino replied, dramatically placing his hand on his chest. Alya and Adrien looked at each other and started laughing.

"Anyways, did you guys see the fight Ladybug and Chat Noir had with that akuma yesterday? It was amazing!" Alya said, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Adrien raised and a brow and held back a laugh.

She was obsessed with Ladybug and Chat Noir. During said akuma attack, she kept trying to get dangerously close until LB scolded her and told her to be careful. 

Nino looked at her with a worried expression, "You need to stop putting yourself into dangerous situations Alya."

She looked at him and pouted. Nino could feel heat rising up to his cheeks. Why did she have to be so cute? Adrien noticed and laughed. He patted his friend on the back, "Let's get to class."

Adrien was much happier with his life now that he had been allowed to go to public school. He had begged his father endlessly and he was finally allowed.

Not long after that, he became Chat Noir. This made him feel free. He could express himself. He didn't have to worry about having a perfect image. He could be himself. He was almost a complete opposite of his civilian self. He was careful with every move as Adrien, but carefree as Chat Noir. He was reckless and he could care less. There was no one stopping him.

His life was becoming better each day. He had made so many friends at school. Alya and Nino were both his bestfriends in civilian form. The three of them did everything together. He often laughed at Alya's obsession with Ladybug and had to hold his tongue on numerous occasions when she was the subject.

As Chat Noir, his partner Ladybug was his bestfriend. The two of them would sometimes have chats after they had done patrol or if they had time after an akuma fight. Ladybug was an amazing girl that could always make him smile, yet he didn't have a crush on her. He saw her more of a sister. He wasn't aware of how old she was or who she even was but he had no issue talking with her and getting along. Many of the things they talked about were similar. She didn't seem to be much different in age. He knew she was young like him.

School and being Chat Noir took him away from all his troubles at home.

They walked into class and sat in their usual seats. "ADRIKINS!" He groaned as Alya and Nino snickered. "Heeyyy Chloe... um... I'll be right back!" he quickly said getting up and leaving. He had time before class actually started so he was fine. He walked into the restroom and decided to stay there for a bit. Chloe pouted and went back to her seat.

As he was there in the restroom, the teacher walked in with a girl walking in behind her. She had blue hair that was in pigtails and sparkling blue eyes. She had freckles across her nose and cheeks. She was wearing a brown sweater that was a little too big for her paired with a dark brown skirt with brown flats. Some of the boys stared at her legs while others, like Ivan and Nino, instead looked at her face and smiled at her. All the girls smiled at her too, except for Chloe of course, who just eyed her up and down with a disgusted look.

"This is your new classmate, Marinette Dupain Cheng," Ms. Bustier said with a smile. The girl smiled shyly and waved at the classroom.

"What is she wearing?! Brown? Really? Gross!" exclaimed Chloe. The girl's smiled vanished and she looked down. "Shut it Chloe! No one asked for your irrelevant opinion!" yelled Alix. Chloe turned around immediately and was about to say something back when Ms. Bustier silenced the class.

"Enough! Chloe be nice, please. All of you, be nice. Marinette is unable to speak and new to town so, she's going to need some friends to help her out."

"So she's disabled and useless?" asked Chloe. The class all glared at her. "Chloe enough," Ms. Bustier said crossing her arms across her chest. Her face softened and she turned to Marinette, "Go sit next to Alya, there's a seat available."

Marinette looked back up at the teacher and nodded. She headed to the desk and sat next to Alya. Alya turned to her and grinned. She held her hand out, "Hi! I'm Alya, I can be your new friend!" Marinette smiled and shook Alya's hand. Nino turned around and introduced himself similarly as Alya had.

Just then Adrien walked back into class. He noticed the girl sitting down behind his usual seat and smiled at her. He sat down and turned to look back at her. He was about to speak when Ms. Bustier spoke up.

"Adrien turn around, you can introduce yourself to the new student during lunch, same for everyone else. Now pay attention."

Some students snickered. Marinette smiled and she jerked forward slightly with her shoulders raising. Her hand went to her mouth, her eyes closing. Alya looked at her with a grin. It was the motions someone would make when they giggled.

Class went on and everyone took notes. Marinette was a little nervous. The blonde, Chloe, had been really mean and she felt hurt. It was nice that the other students defended her immediately but she still felt insecure. She was never one to be self-confident. She struggled with that a lot.

Class ended and everyone left for lunch. "Hey Mari do- can I call you that?" Alya said getting up. Marinette smiled and nodded. "Cool," she smiled, "Nino, Adrien, and I usually go out to a cafe nearby, want to join us?" Marinette bit her lip. It wouldn't be a bad idea to go out with new people. She needed to get to know this place better. She nodded and got up, picking up all of her things.

"You joining us dudette?" asked Nino. Mari nodded again. Adrien looked at the girl with a raised brow. She hadn't said a single word during class.

They all started walking to the cafe and Adrien couldn't keep his eyes off the quiet girl. Her hair looked cute in pigtails and her eyes were a beautiful blue. She had a cute little nose covered in freckles. Elle était petite. Elle était très mignonne. Everything about her was cute.

Adrien felt someone nudge him and he turned to see Nino wiggling his eyebrows. Adrien rolled his eyes and looked away, knowing his cheeks were turning slightly red.

Chapter Text

Chat Noir was sitting on the Eiffel Tower waiting for Ladybug to finish her side of the city.

When she came back, she sat next to Chat. He had been staring into the beautiful city. Beautiful like Marinette.

When they were at the cafe she was very quiet. Alya did most of the talking. Adrien dismissed her silence as she was eating and listening attentively to Alya's stories of Chat Noir and Ladybug. Her eyes were filled with amazement and Adrien stared at her with adoring eyes. She was just too cute.

"Hello? Earth to Chat Noir?" Ladybug said waving her hand in front of his face. 

"H-huh? W-what?" he jumped. 

Ladybug laughed, "You were spacing out! Where you thinking of someone?" She looked at him and narrowed her eyes at him with a smirk. Chat felt a slight blush creep onto his face. "Mon Dieu! You were! Tell me who the lucky gal is! My kitty found a girl!" she beamed. 

"It's not like that, her name is Marinette, she's a new girl at my school. She's really cute and seems like such a sweet person," he began. He turned to Ladybug seeing her sitting crisscross staring at him with big eyes, her head leaning on her hands. "Continue!"

He held back a laugh "Why are you so excited LB?"

"Not gonna lie, I'm a sucker for romantic stories," she grinned. 

Chat let out a chuckle. "Well, when I first saw her I was like 'she's cute.' I didn't think much of it. She quickly befriended my friend so she went out to lunch with us. My friend is obsessed with you, so she kept talking about you and all our fights." 

"No way, are you friends with that chick that runs the ladyblog?" 

"Yup, now let me finish. When she was talking about all those things Marinette just stared at my friend with amazement. She was so quiet too. I never heard her make a single noise. I just can't get her out of my head." 

Ladybug grinned, "Looks like the cat has a crush." 

Chat Noir rolled his eyes, "No I don't, I just find it particular that she was so quiet."

"Mhm I'm sure, you keep telling yourself that."

"Shut up."

"You love me. Anyways, gotta go! See you later Chat!" she wrapped her yoyo around a nearby building and pulled. She waved at him before flying off. He chuckled.

He got up and decided to go roof-hopping. He didn't want to go home yet. It was Monday but he didn't have anything in the afternoon the next day so he could afford to miss a little bit of sleep.

He walked around for a bit and was about to head home when he saw a light turned on in a nearby building. He furrowed his brow. Last time he had passed by there, it was empty. He wondered who had moved in.

He made his way over to the window that led into a room. Everything in the room was pink or brown with some black. A lot of things were unpacked but there were still quite a few boxes. He noticed someone moving in the room and noticed it was Marinette. He smiled and knocked on the window.

She jumped and turned around quickly. She stared wide eyed at the bright green eyes staring at her from her window. She slowly made her way over to the window and opened it.

"Hello! You must be new. I'm Chat Noir, what's your name cutie?" he winked. She smiled and blushed a little. She didn't respond, however. He stared at her with a confused look.

Oh! Her eyes widened and her lips parted slightly. She tapped her throat and shook her head. He still stared at her with a confused look. She frowned and turned around. She walked around her room looking for some paper and a pen. Chat sat on the window and kept his gaze on her. He was so confused.

She finally found a notepad and wrote something down. She turned around with a smile and motioned for him to come in. He stepped inside but kept by the window. She walked over to him and looked up at him, handing him the sheet of paper.

Hi! I'm Marinette! I can't speak. I'm mute.

He stared at her with wide eyes. That's why she was so quiet during school and lunch. She can't speak. "Are your vocal cords damaged?" She nodded. She took the paper away from him and wrote something else on it.

You must be the superhero my friend was telling me about!

"Yup! That's me!" he grinned. Her body jerked forward slightly, her shoulders rising. She let out a quiet huff. She had giggled.

"Did you just move here to Paris?"

She nodded.

"You know, I could give you a tour of my beautiful city," he grinned at her. Her eyes widened and were filled with excitement. She didn't have to write it down to know she wanted to say. Really?!

He laughed and nodded. "Yes, I'd love to." He headed out the window and turned around to face her. He stuck out his hand and grinned. She looked at his hand and then looked back up at him with a shy smile. She took his hand and he pulled her towards him. He put one of his arms under her legs and lifted her up, his other arm behind her back. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling herself closer to him. A slight blush crept onto her cheeks. He chuckled at the sight. C'était mignon. Très mignon.

He jumped from her window to a nearby rooftop. He looked down at her so see her reaction. Her face was hidden in his chest and she was shaking a little. His expression changed to a worried one. "Hey are you ok?" She looked up at him. Her eyes sparkled in the moonlight and he felt his heart skip a beat. She nodded slowly. "J-just hold on a little more ok? We're almost there." She smiled. Her shoulders raised and let out a quiet huff.

He jumped a couple of more rooftops before he finally reached his destination. He put her down slowly. She, however, still clung onto him tightly. He laughed, "It's fine, Ladybug and I come here all the time. The view is absolutely beautiful."

The rooftop they were on gave them a perfect view of the Eiffel Tower. The night lights illuminated it beautifully. Marinette stared, her blue eyes filled with amazement and her lips parted. "Do you like it?" She looked up at him with a smile and nodded. It was breathtaking.

"This is just part of Paris, I would love to show you more," he started, looking at the view. He looked over at her and saw her yawning slightly. "But it's getting late and you need to get some rest." She nodded sleepily and wrapped her arms around his neck. Chat picked her up again and held her close. It felt nice having her in his arms.

He tried to be more careful on the way back. It didn't work, but it meant Marinette kept holding on as tight as she could and he didn't mind one bit.

He landed on her balcony and put her down carefully. She immediately wrapped her arms around his torso and hugged him tightly. Chat was in shock and after a few seconds, he finally hugged back. She looked up at him and mouthed, 'Merci beaucoup.'

He smiled and petted her head, "No problem purrincess." She blushed and pulled away hiding her face. He wasn't sure why he called her that, but he liked it. She liked it too.

He took her hand and kissed it. Her face turned almost completely red and he chuckled to himself. "Goodbye Marinette, I'll see you soon." He winked and left, waving goodbye. She shyly waved goodbye as well with her right hand, the other hand on her beating heart.

She smiled and went back inside her room. Maybe living in Paris was going to be better than she expected.

Chapter Text

Marinette got ready and headed to school. She still couldn't get the fact that a superhero had visited her out of her head.

Her? Of all people! She felt so honored.

As she walked she bumped into someone. She fell back and looked up. "Well well if it isn't the useless girl, Marinette," Chloe glared down at her. Marinette looked down, feeling ashamed. She was clumsy and she hated it.

"Back off Chloe!" Alya exclaimed walking over to Marinette. She stuck her hand out and helped her up. "Whatever!" Chloe sashayed away.

Marinette continued to look down at the floor. She felt embarrassed. "Hey, don't listen to Chloe. Her opinion is one of the few thing she has that's worthless," she grinned. Mari smiled.

"Let's get to class."

They both walked in, Nino and Adrien were already seated. "Something wrong Alya?" Nino asked her, noticing her facial expression. "Chloe was being a bitch to Marinette," she crossed her arms across her chest.

Adrien turned to Marinette, "Are you ok?" She nodded. He looked at her with a worried expression and she gave him a reassuring smile. He relaxed and both boys turned around.

Marinette took out her notepad and scribbled something on it. She passed it over to Alya.

Something amazing happened yesterday! You won't believe it!

Alya looked at her with excited eyes. "Do tell!"

She took the notepad back and wrote more. She passed it back to Alya and Alya let out a squeal.

Chat Noir went to visit me and took me to see the Eiffel Tower!

The whole class turned to see Alya. "Sorry!" she quickly said. She pulled Marinette down and whispered, "No way! How did that happen?!" Marinette shrugged. She wondered the exact same thing.

Nino turned around and poked Alya, "What's gotten you so happy?" Alya turned to him and whisper-shouted, "Chat Noir went to visit Marinette!" Nino looked at Marinette with wide eyes. "No way dudette! Cool!" Marinette smiled and blushed.

Marinette wrote more.

He's good looking.

Alya looked at her and narrowed her eyes with a smirk, "Someone's got the hots for our famous superhero."

Marinette shoved her a little and pouted, feeling her face get red. Adrien chuckled. "I'm just messing with you!" Alya laughed.

Marinette stuck out her tongue.

Class started and the day went on normally. They had lunch together again. The rest of the week went like that. Adrien, Alya, and Nino all gladly accepted Marinette into their bestfriend group and she was eternally grateful. Her new friends were amazing and she always had a wonderful time with them.

When she would get home, she would always find herself thinking of the superhero dressed in black, shiny leather. She had heard so much from Alya and she wondered about the superhero and his partner.

It seemed like they both came out of nowhere the day the first villain arrived. Seeing both superheroes flying through the city gave her inspiration. She drew numerous clothing designs based on the two heroes.

The weekend finally arrived and she got ready for the fair. It was in the city and Alya suggested they go. At first she wasn't sure if she wanted to go. She didn't really like rides that went fast or in circles. Alya assured her that there were games she could play. With that she agreed.

Marinette had spent the entire day helping her parents set up the bakery and she was covered in dust and dirt. She showered, did some light makeup, let her hair down, and put on a simple beige dress with matching converse.

She looked in the mirror and smiled. She grabbed her phone and checked the time. It was 6:58 pm. They said they'd pick her up at 7 so she went downstairs. "Oh dear you look beautiful!" her mother gushed. Marinette smile. Thank you, she signed.

She heard a car pull up and someone knock on the door. She opened the door. "Hey Mari! Nice dress, you look nice," Adrien stood at the door. Marinette smiled and blushed a little. 

"Mari, who's this handsome young man?" her mother asked standing next to her. Marinette looked at her mom and rolled her eyes with a smile. "I am Adrien Agreste, I am one of Marinette's classmates," Adrien, responded with a smile.

"Well it's nice to meet you, now go! Don't leave your friends waiting!" she said pushing Marinette out the door. "Have fun!" With that she closed the door. Adrien laughed, "Is she always like that?" Marinette nodded with a sigh.

They both made their way to the car and sat in the back. Alya was sitting in the front and Nino was driving. She turned around to look at them. "Wow Mari! You look pretty!" she exclaimed. Marinette smiled and blushed.

They made their way to the fair and discussed how everything was going to happen. Alya and Nino would go to the rides and Marinette and Adrien would go to the games. They parted ways and Marinette walked over to a stand. One of the prizes was a black cat stuffed animal. It was big, the size of her torso.

She stared up at it eagerly. It reminded her of the black leathered hero and she wanted it. Adrien stood next to her and looked at her with a brow raised and an amused look. "I can win it for you."

Marinette was taken out of her daze and she turned to look up at Adrien. She blinked, surprised. "I know my way around these games," Adrien said.

She shook her head. "Are you sure?" She nodded. The game was to toss the rings into the bottles. If you got all three, you got the big prizes.

She paid the man at the stand and took the three rings. She threw them and they all failed. She let out a huff in frustration. Adrien chuckled and shook his head. He paid the man and took the three rings. He tossed them and they all landed perfectly. Marinette and the man stared at him in shock.

All of his years of being Chat helped him with his aim. When it came to fighting villains, he had to have perfect aim.

"What prize would you like?" asked the man. "The cat," he responded. The man took the prize off the hook and passed it to him. He turned around to face Marinette. He stretched the plush to her and smiled. "Here you go." She felt a small blush form on her cheeks. She smiled and took it from him.

She hugged it tightly and Adrien wished it was him instead.

Screams interrupted his thoughts as the Ferris Wheel came off its hinges and began to roll. He immediately pulled Marinette out of the way. "Go hide!" She nodded and ran off to a hiding spot.

He ran behind a tent and transformed, hidden by the shadows.

"On a date Kitty?"

Chat jumped and turned around. "Ladybug?"

Shit. Did she see me?

"No, I didn't."

"Did I say that out loud?"

"Yes. The lights cast a shadow so I didn't get a look at your face, but I got to see you talking to a girl and run back here," she explained.

"Now, I saw the akumatized victim. It's a guy that got upset over some small detail and is now causing chaos."

"So, the usual?"

"Yes."

Both jumped into action and ran to the center of the fair. Sure enough, there was a guy dressed in a carnival-themed suit full of broken hearts. "Where could the akuma be?" Chat asked.

"No clue, I didn't get to have a closer look," she responded eyeing the man. "I need a closer look, all these lights are blinding me."

Chat looked around. People were running away but he couldn't see Marinette. Where was she?

"Looking for someone?" Ladybug asked. 

"Yeah, my friend, I don't see her."

The akumatized man laughed, "Perhaps she is one of these?" Chat turned to look at him too see a group of people tied to the seats of a ride. The restraints and top of the ride were open. His eyes widened and he felt the blood drain out of his face. Marinette was one of the people sitting on the ride. The man raised a brow and smirked, "Based on your reaction, I assume so."

Chapter Text

Marinette wanted to scream. She wanted to cry. She wanted to call out Chat's name. But she couldn't. She could never do that. She was stupid and easily got captured.

Stupid.

Idiot.

Worthless.

"These were just random people that were close by. I didn't think any of them had any connection with either of you! What a lucky guess!" he laughed.

"Let them go!" This wasn't good. This wasn't any good at all. Marinette was new to the city. He knew she was scared. He knew she didn't understand what was going on. And she couldn't scream or say anything.

Ladybug looked around, desperately trying to find some sort of distraction.

"Now, hand over your miraculous or I'll activate the ride, causing them all to slip and fall!" the man laughed. Ladybug pulled Chat close to her. "Go distract him while I go get the civilians out of the ride!" she whispered-shouted. He nodded.

"So what's up with you?" Chat asked, extending his staff and leaning on it. The man looked at Chat confused. "What are you talking about?" he hissed.

"Well for one, we don't know what your name is. Don't you guys usually yell out who you are? And what your purpose is? And how you were wronged?" Chat asked. The man eyed him wearily but continued the conversation.

"Well I am Carni! And-"

"That's it? That's lame. What's your backstory?"

"I love the carnival. Ever since I was a young child I would always come here. It was always fun and I always enjoyed it. But now the magic is gone! People aren't appreciating the fair anymore! They are all stuck on thei-"

Chat yawned loudly. Carni glared at him, "Do not dare mock me!" 

"Sorry, it's just... you're too boring." He growled. 

"Well, you won't think that when I-" he turned around and was shocked to see everyone from the ride was gone. "What the?"

While Chat was busy distracting him with worthless conversation, Ladybug had made her way over to the ride. "Don't worry, I'll get you all out of this," she assured the people. She looked over to Chat and the man. They were both way into the conversation. Ladybug held back a chuckle as she untied every person on the ride. It didn't matter how serious the situation could get, Chat could always crack a joke.

When she got to the last person, she noticed they were breathing quickly but weren't making a noise. Everyone had muttered a thank you or cried out before she quickly shushed them. They didn't. Not a single noise.

Marinette made eye contact with the superhero and her breathing slowed. It was Ladybug, Chat's partner. The superhero had bright blue eyes and almost pitch black hair that was tied back to a ponytail with a red ribbon. "Are you alright?" Ladybug asked. Marinette nodded.

She got up and Ladybug led everyone out of the ride and away from it. Marinette, not knowing where to go, hid in one of the tents instead.

"What did you do?!"

"Saved them, duh," Ladybug rolled her eyes. Chat chuckled.

After a quick battle, Ladybug purified the akuma and fixed everything. She turned to Chat and held up her fist. "Pound it!" they said in unison.

"Ok, but you have to agree with me that this villain was equally lame yet... alarming." Chat said with a raised brow. Ladybug nodded. Her earnings beeped, "Well I gotta go, later Chat!" She swung her yoyo and pulled, waving once more before being pulled away.

Chat was about to leave as well when he heard some ruffling in a tent. He carefully made his way over and peeked inside. Inside sat Marinette, her breathing was fast. She looked up and noticed Chat. She got up and quickly ran over to him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him tight. She was trembling slightly.

Chat hugged her back almost immediately. "Hey, it's ok," he said rubbing her back. She looked up at with tears rolling down her cheeks. The sight crushed his heart. He didn't like seeing her like that. She was his friend.

"I'll take you back home ok?" She nodded and wipped a few tears away. He picked her up and took her home.

He landed on her balcony and put her down. She didn't let him go, however. She kept her arms wrapped around his waist. He felt his face getting red. He didn't want to push her away but he had to leave. "Princess I need to go," he said. He hadn't used his cataclysm but he knew Plagg would be exhausted.

She still didn't budge. "Do you... do you want me to stay with you?" he asked. She nodded, not looking up and burying her face into his chest. Oh boy. He gulped, "A-alright."

She finally pulled away and grabbed his hand. She opened the balcony door and went it, pulling him in with her. His heart was beating fast. Why does she want this? "Hey M-Mari?" he spoke up. She turned to look at him. "Do you know sign language? I can understand it." She smiled and nodded.

"I-if you don't mine me a-asking... why do you want me to stay here?"

She frowned. Did he not want to be with her? I'm scared, she admitted. Chat was a little surprised. Then he remembered she wasn't from there. She was new to the city. She wasn't used to akuma attacks. She probably didn't know what that was.

What  if he comes back ?

"He won't."

Are you sure ?

"Yes, I'm sure," he said pulling her into a hug. "Do you want me to explain what that was?" he asked. She looked up at him and nodded.

For the next hour, he explained to her what he knew. He explained about Hawkmoth and that he wanted the miraculous. He explained that he created villains to retrieve them. He explained what an akuma was. He explained how him and Ladybug would always stop them. He explained Ladybug had the power to purify the akuma and fix everything. He explained their origins. He explained his powers. He explained everything.

Well except his identity. Everything else everyone knew, so she wouldn't be in anymore danger.

So he won't come back? He has no more power?

"No, not unless he's akumatized again but no one has ever been akumatized twice before." This made her relax and she smiled. 

At this point they were both sitting on her bed drinking hot chocolate and eating croissants.

"Let's talk about something else. How was your first week in Paris?" he asked.

She beamed up, It's been great! I enjoy it here.

He smiled, "That's nice. Have any friends?"

She nodded, Yes. Three. They're really nice! His heart skipped a beat knowing he was one of her friends.

Why did his heart skip a beat? Could he have developed feelings? He shook his head. Of course he hasn't. Not yet, anyways.

Chapter Text

Chat soon left after she had calmed down completely and fallen asleep. They had spent the entire time having conversation over croissants and hot chocolate. He learned a lot about her. He learned that she had moved from a small town south of France. She was part French, part Italian, and half Chinese. She was fluent in Chinese but didn't know much Italian aside from a few words. She loved designing and baking. She was very open towards Chat. Probably because she took a liking to him.

As he was heading back home, he passed by the fair. From the rooftop, he could see the cat plush he won for Marinette. She dropped it when she was taken by The Carni.

He went down and retrieved it. When he got back home, his transformation wore off. "Feed meeeee," groaned the kwami, dramatically falling on the couch. Adrien rolled his eyes and gave him a piece of camembert. The kwami happily munched away at his treat.

Adrien placed the plush on the couch and smiled. He would give it to her the next day as Chat.

"Why'd you win it for her?" Plagg asked. 

"She wanted it so I wanted to give her something, you know, as a friend."

Plagg eyed Adrien for 10 seconds before looking away, "Whatever you say, kid."

Marinette woke up the next day to many texts from Alya.

Alya: Omg girl are you ok?

Alya: I couldn't find you!

Alya: I was so worried.

Alya: Where were you?

Marinette picked up her phone and replied back to all of her friend's questions. She told her she tried to run off but was taken by the akuma. She told her that Ladybug freed them all and she was able to escape.

Alya of course fangirled at that. Her bestfriend had gotten face to face with her idol.

At this point Marinette hesitated a little. She wasn't sure if she was ready for Alya's spamming. She decided to continue the story anyways. She told her about Chat. How he took her home and stayed with her.

The auburn haired girl freaked out at this. She demanded details and every word they exchanged. Marinette cringed a little. Nothing had happened and Alya was making a big deal.

Alya: Paris's superhero stayed with you until you fell asleep!

Ok maybe it was a big deal and Alya wasn't exaggerating. Marinette's face almost turned completely red when everything processed in her head. She had hugged him continuously and cried in front of him. She had asked him to stay with her in her room.

She couldn't blame Alya for thinking that something far from innocent happened.

She quickly dismissed her friend and texted her goodbye. She needed to help out in the bakery so that saved her. From that day anyways, she knew she would get an ear full the next day. She groaned at the thought.

The rest of the day went by normally and nightfall came soon. Chat had finished patrol and managed to escape unharmed by Ladybug's questions as to why he had a cat plush and who the girl he was with was. He made his way over to Marinette's house and eagerly knocked on the window.

She opened the window and smiled warmly at him. It took his breath away. He went inside, keeping the plush hidden behind him. Marinette noticed and looked at him puzzled. He took the plush out and stretched it towards her.

Marinette's eyes widened and she felt her face get hot. A similar scene played out in her head but she quickly dismissed it.

She stared shocked at Chat. "I saw you with it. If I knew any better, I'd say you've fallen for my charm," he winked with a grin. Marinette shakily took the plush from him and hid her face in the plush. Her face was red as a tomato and she didn't want Chat to see.

He chucked, "I'm just messing with you princess." She turned around and placed the plush on top of her bed. She turned back to him and hugged him. He blushed a little and hugged back.

She pulled back and dragged him to her couch by his hand. She sat down and pulled him down. He looked at her confused and flustered. She let go of his hand and opened a small box next to the couch.

She pulled out movies and showed them to him. "You want me to stay and watch a movie with you?"

She nodded. "Ok," he smiled. I'll go make some popcorn. He nodded and she got up and went downstairs.

She came back a couple of minutes later with a bowl full of popcorn. She sat down and placed the bowl in between them. Chat chose a comedy. He would've chosen horror but Marinette seemed like the type to scare easily. He laughed slightly at the thought.

She would probably jump at every other scene and hold on to him. Maybe a horror movie wouldn't be bad. He shook the thought away and started the comedy.

Throughout most of the movie he noticed Marinette jerk up. She didn't make any noise when laughing and it was a peculiar way to laugh, but he still thought it was a cute way to laugh. She didn't need to make a noise to be so expressive. It was all in her expression and her eyes.

By the time the movie ended it was late. They had finished the entire bowl on popcorn and Marinette quickly went downstairs to put it away before Chat left.

She went back upstairs and practically threw herself on to him. She hugged him tightly and smiled up at him. He fell back a small step in surprise. He smiled and hugged her back.

He pulled away and headed to the window. He climbed out and Marinette reached out to grab his arm and she pulled him back in slightly. He turned to her and she stood on her toes and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She missed, however, and her lips brushed lightly against his. She pulled away and smiled, not realizing what she had done.

Chat turned red and realized he was completely and utterly screwed.

Chapter Text

Adrien sat in his seat staring blankly at his desk. "Dude are you alright?" Nino asked, placing a hand on his shoulder. Adrien jumped slightly and laughed awkwardly. "Y-yeah, just a little tired, that's all," he responded. "Alright, man."

It wasn't a lie. He had stayed up almost all night thinking about what had happened. Marinette had practically kissed him and didn't even notice. His heart fluttered at the thought. Could he have developed feelings that fast? It was just a small crush. Nothing more. Right?

Alya and Marinette walked in, Alya whisper-shouting and Marinette hiding her face.

"You're paying the price for ignoring my messages!" Alya said, pointing a finger at Marinette as they sat down. "Tell me what happened!"

Marinette let out a quiet sigh. She took her notepad out and began to write.

'I already told you everything that happened that day'

Alya blinked at Marinette's word choice. "Did... did more happen?"

'Yes, he visited me yesterday too.'

Alya squealed, much to the class's dislike.

'Adrien had won me a cat plush, and I ended dropping it while trying to escape. I didn't have a chance to get it back. Chat had seen me with it and decided to give it back to me.'

"And did he stay?!"

Marinette blushed a little. 'Yes, we watched a movie before he left. A comedy. Don't make a big deal of it of this.' Marinette paused.

'And then I gave him a kiss on the cheek.'

Alya's eyes widened and she gapsed loudly, falling out of her chair. The whole class turned to look at them. Marinette eyes widened and she leaned over to see if her friend was ok. Alya sat up immediately, "NO FUCKING WAY. You gave Chat a kiss on the cheek?!"

Marinette cringed as some close by classmates gasped. Actually, on the lips, Adrien thought. Alya quickly noticed and laughed awkwardly. She assured their classmates that it didn't actually happen and it was just something she dreamed about.

They bought it and went on with their own business. Marinette glared at Alya. Alya smiled apologetically as she sat back down in her seat. "Bold move, dudette," Nino said, turning around. "I can't believe you did that. How'd he react?"

Marinette flipped the page on her pad and continued to write. 'I closed my eyes and when I opened them again, I saw him look away immediately. He stuttered a quiet goodbye and then left.'

Marinette's expression turned into a sad one as she started to think about his reaction. He left immediately. Did he not like her? The kiss was just a way to say thank you. They're French for god's sake! He shouldn't have acted that way.

Alya raised a brow, "He stuttered over a kiss on the cheek? Girl you sure you kissed his cheek? You did say you closed your eyes."

Marinette shook her head and waved her off. Adrien's face turned red as he once again thought of her lips touching his.

Class finished and they headed out to lunch as always. They made their way over to their usual spot and ordered their food. They would always get the same waiter. He knew sign language and it made it much easier for Mari.

Before the waiter left, he signed something to Mari. Marinette smiled shyly and blushed.

Adrien felt a small ping of jealousy. You're really pretty, the waiter signed.

Alya noticed and looked over at Marinette, "What did he say?" Marinette shook her head. "Aw, c'mon! Tell me!" Marinette turned her head in the opposite direction, a smile on her face. Alya pouted, "No fair."

Adrien had taken in a sharp breath and Nino noticed. "Dude, is that jealousy I spot?" Adrien looked at his friend with wide eyes. "No," he said looking away. Nino chuckled, "Yeah right dude. What did he say?"

"Nothing, drop it Nino," Adrien muttered. Nino chuckled and shrugged.

Things went similarly like that for the rest of the week. They'd get the same waiter and he'd always give Marinette a compliment. Alya would ask what he said and Adrien would feel slightly more jealous.

Friday came along and the same thing happened.

You have a very nice smile.

Marinette smiled. Adrien gritted his teeth. He took a deep breath and smiled. "I'll be right back." Everyone turned to look at him and he left before anyone could say a word.

He walked towards the direction of the bathroom and took the exit at the end of the hall.

Plagg pocked out of his pocket. "What the hell are you doing?" he asked. 

"Plagg, claws out!" 

"Wait! No! You didn't give me a-"

The waiter was still at the table, he was 'refilling' their drinks. Your eyes are very pretty.

Chat used his staff to go over the building and land in front of their table.

They are a very beautiful blue. They shine amazingly and paired with your cute freckles, you look absolutely adorable, Chat signed.

Marinette's eyes widened, her face went completely red, and her heart skipped a beat. Everyone around them all gasped and stared at the scene folding in front of them.

Chat turned to the waiter and through gritted teeth said, "You, sir, are being very unprofessional. You are to be doing your job. Not flirting with the customers."

The waiter nodded quickly and ran back inside.

He turned back to Marinette and smiled. He took her hand and kissed the back of it. He winked at her before leaving off without another word.

When Adrien came back, Alya and Marinette were a mess. Alya was fangirling and Marinette was a blushing mess. Nino was trying to process what the hell just happened.

He sat down in his seat and played innocent. "What happened? Did I miss something?" he asked.

Chapter Text

Marinette went home with the memory of what happened replaying in her head and her heart beating fast. She had had a hard time focusing on school for the rest of the day. It was all she could think about.

Chat Noir had gotten jealous of another guy complimenting her. Her heart fluttered at the thought. Did it mean he liked her? Her face turned red. She shook her head. He doesn't like me. Why would he like me?

As she sat down at her desk, her phone buzzed. She picked it up and saw it was a message from Alya.

Alya: That's so crazy what Chat did!

Marinette: Why do you think he did that? It came out of nowhere!

Alya: Maybe because he likes you? You can't deny that he doesn't feel that way about you after what happened! The dude looked like he was about to strangle the waiter!

Marinette's heart fluttered and she blushed. Maybe he did like her.

Marinette: Should I ask him about why he did that?

Alya: I'm pretty sure it was jealousy, but I would like to know what he'd say to cover it up!

Marinette smiled and shook her head. She put her phone down and took out a design she was working on. The cold weather was coming up so she decided to make a sweater. Taking inspiration from the famous Ladybug, she decided to stitch on a ladybug design.

A little over an hour later her phone buzzed again. She put the sweater down and grabbed her phone to see once again Alya had texted her.

Alya: Turn on your tv and go to the news. Now.

She frowned. She put her phone down and turned on the tv she had in her room.

"Good evening, I'm Nadja Chamack. Today I have some interesting news regarding one of our beloved superheroes! Earlier today Chat Noir was seen flirting with a civilian and seeming jealous over another guy flirting with her. Could it be that Chat Noir has a girlfriend? Right now we are roaming the streets hoping to find our superheroes during their patrol to question them about the encounter."

No no no no no no. Marinette felt her heart drop. Chat Noir was a celebrity! If people were to find out who she was, the media would go crazy. They would pick her apart. She didn't want any attention, she didn't like it. She isn't even sure how she feels about him and everyone is already making assumptions.

Chat sat at the edge of the Eiffel Tower. He had gone out earlier for patrol and was waiting for Ladybug. He kept thinking about what he did and why he did it. Was he that jealous? Did he actually like Marinette? He didn't like the idea of another guy flirting with her.

"Hey Chat," Ladybug sat next to him. "Oh, hey..." he muttered. 

She frowned, "What's wrong?" 

"It's nothing." 

"Aw c'mon, you can tell me."

Chat sighed, "I did something stupid..."

"You always do something stupid."

"Oh shut up, this is different." 

Ladybug chuckled, "Yeah sure, continue."

"So remember that girl I told you about 2 weeks ago?"

"Yeah, the girl sitting in the very back of the ride? With blue hair and eyes?" she asked, remembering the girl.

Chat nodded. "Yeah, her. So, you were right," Ladybug grinned at this, "I do like her."

"About time you admit it, what made you realize?"

"We go to a restaurant every day for lunch as a group. We always get the same waiter, since he knows sign language and it's easier for her, and he would always compliment her. Today, I just got so tired of him complimenting her, I excused myself to turn into Chat. I gave her a better compliment, and I scared the waiter off, telling him he was being unprofessional. The thing is, that was me being nice. If it weren't for all the people around and Mari, I would've told him to fuck off."

Ladybug laughed, "Oh Kitty! Jealousy can be-" Ladybug stopped laughing and her face grew serious. "Wait... you were at a restaurant. You were in a public area..."

Chat's eyes widened, "People saw..." 

"You don't think..."

They both got off the Eiffel Tower. "You should go to her, who knows if people found out who she was! Don't go jumping off from the rooftops. That's where they'll be looking. Be careful don't let the news-"

"Ladybug! Chat Noir!"

"...find you."

Nadja Chamack went running over towards them, followed by her crew and many photographers. "Chat, can you tell us who the mysterious girl is?"

"Is she your girlfriend?"

"Ladybug how do you feel about this?"

"Is nothing going on between you two? Or is there something and Chat is having an affair?"

Chat and Ladybug looked at each other. Ladybug took a deep breath, "First of all like I have said numerous times, there is nothing between me and Chat. Second, the girl is not his girlfriend."

"Then why was he so jealous?"

"Why did he intervene?"

"Tell us Chat, who is the girl?"

Chat started to feel guilty. His jealousy got the best of him and he practically exposed her to the media. The time he had spent with her had thought him that she didn't like any attention. She preferred to keep to herself. She was quiet and reserved. She wouldn't like this at all.

His blood started to boil. These people wanted to know who she was so they could tear her apart. He knew how this all worked. They were going to point out every tiny little flaw they could find. He didn't want anyone to do that to her. He knew she struggled with self-esteem. He didn't want any of these people making it worse.

"Look here, all of you. I will not tell you who she is and I'd rather you leave it alone. My personal life is personal for a reason so I'd rather you all fuck off."

Ladybug looked at him with wide eyes. She had never seen this side of Chat.

"I am a superhero. Your concern should be that I do my job. That I protect the city and all its civilians. Not who I'm seeing. I suggest you all kindly leave it be if you don't want any trouble."

"Chat! What are you doing?!" Ladybug hissed. They were to keep a good reputation. They were to be kind to everyone and set an example! Not threaten people! Everyone was in shock.

"If you were to find out who she was, I'd suggest you keep quiet about it too. She doesn't deserve to be involved in this mess." With that said, Chat extended his staff and left. He kept in the shadows and went home. It wouldn't be a good idea to go see her at that moment.

Ladybug stared at the direction Chat left with a shocked face. She had never seen him mad. It was completely new to her. He had always been fun and silly and they never had any issues. Her face softened and she had a small smile on her face.

She wasn't too happy with his reaction but it meant he truly cared about that girl and he would do anything to protect her.

Marinette was his princess and he was her knight.

Chapter Text

Adrien sat in his bed the next morning. He felt worse than he did the previous day. He still wasn't sure why he reacted that way. Plagg continued to tell him it was jealousy and his feelings for Marinette, but he kept shrugging the kwami off. His anger had gotten the best of him in both situations and it was working against him. How was he going to be able to face her later that day?

The group was going to go to the Louvre and he knew he was going to act awkward near her. She, of course, wouldn't even be aware of the reason behind his behavior. She wasn't aware the hero she was forming feelings for was going to be looking at exhibitions with her. She wasn't aware the hero she kissed sat in front of her in class. How was she even going to react to seeing said hero? Would she want to see him? What will she think of him after she saw the way he acted?

Ladybug wasn't going to be happy with him either. He had acted out irrationally and this was not good for his reputation as Chat. He groaned at the ear full he was going to get during patrol.

He heard Natalie knock on his door to remind him of the quick photoshoot he had before going out. He sighed and got up. He was transported to his shoot in one of his dad's small limos. This gave him an idea. "Natalie, do you think my friends and I can use the limo?"

Natalie raised a brow and looked at him, "If only for transportation purposes... I suppose so. I'll make a note of it in case your father wonders." She turned back to her tablet and tapped away.

Marinette paced back and forth around her room. Alya sat on her chaise trying to calm her down. "Mari, relax, nothing that happened was your fault!"

Seeing Chat's reaction had made her worry. He was going to ruin his reputation for her and she wasn't worth it. Not to herself anyways. Stupid cat! He shouldn't have done that!

"Look, based on the events that have happened, he clearly likes you. You're not making things worse and it wasn't your fault he acted that way. Maybe he was stressed out that day or... he wants to protect you!" Alya stood up grinning.

Marinette stopped and looked at her, confused. "You two have gotten to know each other over the past 2 weeks, meaning he knows you pretty well. He knows the type of person you are. He knows you wouldn't like that type of attention, so he told everyone to screw off!" Alya explained.

Marinette sighed. This was stressing her out too much. "Look, let's just get ready to go to the museum, ok?" Marinette nodded. A trip to the world-famous museum would clear up her mind.

Both girls got ready and waited for the guys to pick them up. A small limo pulled up and both girls stared with wide eyes. Nino opened the door and got out. He laughed at the girls' reactions. "Pretty cool right? Adrien did this."

"See Mari? Things are getting better!" Alya squealed. Marinette smiled and got in the limo. Adrien was sitting in the corner of the limo, by the window separating them from the driver.

She sat next to him and he tensed a little. "Hey Marinette," he smiled shakily. She turned to him and smiled, hi. He could feel his heart start to raise and a small blush form on his cheeks. He hoped he wouldn't make a complete fool of himself in front of her.

Nino and Alya got in the limo, giggling with excitement. 'They're like children.'

Adrien chuckled, some of his nerves fading away, "They really are."

'I'm excited to go see Le Louvre! How big is it?'

"Very, it's humanely impossible to see the entire thing in one day."

Marinette's eyes widened, 'Really?'

"Yeah, it will take you about 3 and a half months to see everything, if you go every day, all day."

Marinette sat back placed her hands in her lap, playing with the hem of her skirt. She was excited to see the Louvre, even more so with what Adrien mentioned. She had heard so much about the Louvre and was told it was the first place she had to go visit. It held thousands of exhibitions and she would love nothing more than so see everything. The work of others often inspired her to create her own art with fashion. Countless pieces of art had given her inspiration for outfit and designs. Most recently, it was the two famous Parisian heroes that were giving her inspiration.

They all got off the limo and walked to the main entrance of the museum. Marinette turned around and saw the limo driving off, now finally processing in her head that they were driven by a limo. Her excitement of seeing the Louvre had made it go over her head.

She frowned slightly and turned forward. Adrien was a few steps in front of her and she ran forward. She pulled on the sleeve of his jacket to get his attention. He tensed a little and turned to her. 'Adrien, why did we come in a limo? Where did you get it?'

"Oh, um... well..." he avoided eye contact with her. She still didn't know who his father was and he feared her opinion about him would change. Nino turned around and faced Mari, walking backwards. "What are you guys talking about?"

Alya turned around and did the same, "Yeah, tell us." The limo, Mari mouthed. Nino turned to Alya, she was the only one that could read lips. She had gotten exceptionally good in order to understand her new best friend. He turned back around and purchased their tickets while the exchange was going on. "What about the limo?" 

' Where did Adrien get it?'

"Ohh." 

Nino stared confused at the group, "Is anyone going to tell me what she's saying?" 

Alya turned to Nino, "she's asking about where Adrien got the limo."

"His dad is Gabriel Agreste, why wouldn't he have a limo?" Nino laughed. Hearing the name of one of her idols made her miss a step. By this point, they had gotten into the museum and were walking down the stairs. Adrien managed to catch her by her upper arms before she fell down the rest of the steps. She stood up and turned back to face him. 'Your father is Gabriel Agreste!'

She frowned, how did I not piece that together? Adrien cringed slightly. Her eyes widened and she looked back up at him. She smiled, 'That's so cool!' 

Adrien blinked and stared at her confused. "I hope this doesn't change anything." 

' Of course not! I don't see you any different, it's just, wow! Your father is Gabriel Agreste.'

"You two done?" Nino asked. Marinette turned forward and nodded. Alya chuckled and Adrien let out a sigh of relief.

The group walked around for a few hours. The museum was a bit crowded, but it was expected with the museum pulling in millions of visitors yearly. Marinette admired every piece of every exhibition they were able to see. The amount of detail put into certain art pieces amazed her.

Adrien had managed to go the entire time without making a fool of himself. Every time she brushed slightly against him, he felt his heart beat slightly faster.

'I want to see more!' Adrien chuckled, "I can check with Natalie to see when I have free time and we can come again."

She looked up at him and smiled, 'I would love that!' His heart skipped a beat. He didn't like to admit Plagg was right, but he wasn't wrong. He enjoyed being around her and seeing her smile. He was falling for this girl fast. Her bright blue eyes and smile had him wrapped around her finger, and she didn't have the slightest clue.

Chapter Text

Ladybug stood on the Eiffel Tower, her arms crossed. She was waiting for Chat to finish up his patrol. She wasn't happy about the way he reacted in front of the media and she had a thing or two to say about it. Who knew when this was going to blow out. Whenever they go out, that's all they're going to be asked about.

Chat cringed when he saw she was still there. He had purposely taken long so she'd hopefully leave. But no, there she was. He desperately wanted to avoid the encounter. He didn't know what he was going to say. Alya had made him completely nervous. 

On the way back from the museum, all she could talk about was Chat's reaction and coming up with theories to posts. She practically knew why he did it, but that was because she was friends with the "mystery" girl. She kept Marinette out of everything she said. He couldn't help but listen in, everything she said was practically his thought process.

Ladybug heard a thud behind her and she immediately turned around and glared at him. Her blue eyes were filled with fury. Chat held his hands up and took a step back. "What the hell happened back there?!" she hissed. "You told people to fuck off on live television!"

"Correction, to fuck off my personal life," he said in a matter-of-fact tone.

"That doesn't make it any different you stupid cat!" Ladybug said fuming. She exhaled and rubbed her head. "This is stressing me out. How the hell are we going to fix this? People are going to hate you!"

"Not if I explain the situation."

She looked at him and raised a brow. She crossed her arms and tapped her foot, "Well? What is your explanation, Chat?"

Chat gulped and looked everywhere but in her direction. He didn't want to make eye contact with her in fear of making things worse. "Well?"

"Well, um, you see..." his staff buzzed, cutting him off. Ladybug raised a brow and looked at him. "Why did it buzz? I'm not calling you."

"It's connected to my phone," he said taking it out. 

"You can do that? Oh, whatever! Hurry up Chat! You still owe me that explanation!"

"I know, I know." He opened the small screen and saw it was a notification on the Ladyblog. Alya had made him and Nino turn on notifications for whenever she posted. He was eternally grateful she did.

Chat Noir's response theory live.

Chat grinned at this. "What's with the grin?" Ladybug asked. 

"My friend has a better explanation than me."

'Hello, there everyone! Currently, there is this whole situation with Chat Noir telling reporters to screw off after he was questioned about a mystery girl!'

Ladybug pulled out her yoyo and went to the ladyblog. Chat put his staff away and they watched from her yoyo.

The background seemed awfully familiar to Chat.

' Now, I have a theory as to why he did that! The girl he was with, clearly means something to him!'

A soft thud was heard in the background and Alya looked away from the camera for a few seconds. Chat instantly knew where she was. Marinette's balcony. The soft thud was probably Mari falling. He chuckled and Ladybug raised a brow.

Alya bit her lip to hold back a smile and looked back at the camera.

'Anyways! For those who need to be caught up, yesterday Chat was seen early in the afternoon scaring a waiter for flirting with a girl. He complimented her and kissed her hand before leaving. Later that same day, he told reporters to "fuck off" when asked about it.

'Now I think he said this for a good reason. He told them to screw off his personal life. The guy has a right to have his personal life a secret! Now before you all say, "But he's a celebrity!" Yes, but as he said, we should only worry about him doing his job, keeping us safe!

'Also, has anyone considered how the girl feels? What if she wants to be out of the media. I've seen people make comments that she's probably with him for attention. If she was, wouldn't she have come out and say she was the girl? Maybe they both truly have feelings for each other and they just want to keep things away from the spotlight. It's probably extremely frustrating to have the paparazzi surround you and ask you questions you don't want to answer. The dude was probably just too stressed and snapped.'

Chat grabbed his staff and extended it. "Hey! Where are you going? We're not done!" Ladybug frowned. "To make a special appearance, come with," he grinned. Ladybug closed her yoyo and rolled her eyes.

'I will be answering all your questions, maybe I can get an interview with Chat!'

"I'd love to be interviewed and give my reasoning," Chat said sitting on Mari's roof. Ladybug stood next to him, her hands on her hips. Alya gasped and turned her camera to face them. Marinette's eyes widened and her heart started beating faster.

"Omg Ladybug! Chat Noir! What are you two doing here?!" Alya exclaimed, trying to desperately hold in her fangirling.

"I'd like to make a statement," Chat said, jumping down. Alya put her camera back down and nodded, speechless. She stepped back and Chat stood in front of the camera.

"Alya got it almost, spot-on," he grinned. Ladybug groaned in the background. Alya chuckled and Marinette smiled. He cleared his throat and put on a serious face.

"Ok, all jokes aside, Alya isn't wrong. This said girl is becoming very special to me. I know she doesn't want any of this attention. I was stressed and angry and I acted inappropriately." He glanced up at Marinette, "I want to apologize to her, we're just getting to know each other and I almost exposed her to the media."

Marinette stared at him with wide eyes. "I really do care about her and, I know how the media works. People are going to tear her apart, say horrible things about her when there's nothing wrong. They're going to say she's not good enough when she is. I didn't want that. I don't want that. I care about her too much. So please, if you truly are a fan, leave it be."

With that, he stood up and walked behind the camera. He grabbed Marinette's hand and gave it a kiss. Her heart skipped a beat and her face turned red. Alya sat down in front of the camera. "Th-that was the interview... um... see you all next time," she shakily reached for the camera and turned it off.

"Forgive me?" Chat asked. Marinette nodded, her face completely red.

Ladybug jumped off and stood next to them. Alya looked at her and tried her best to hold back a scream. "Oh my gosh, can I get a picture?!" Alya said getting her phone. Ladybug chuckled, "Sure."

Alya squealed and gave her phone to Mari. They both posed and Marinette took pictures. Alya took her phone back and grinned, "Now you and Chat!" Marinette's eyes widened. "I won't post it on the ladyblog! Just my pictures with Ladybug."

Chat grinned, "Why not?" He wrapped his arm around her waist and Marinette felt like she was going to faint. Chat noticed her tense up and he looked down at her, "Oh, well if you're ok with it." She nodded, avoiding eye contact.

Alya bounced up and down slightly and took pictures of her best friend and the leathered hero.

Ladybug stood back, her arms crossed. A small smile was on her face. She was still mad at Chat, but she could tell he truly had feelings for the quiet girl.

The superheroes said their goodbyes and left. They stopped at a nearby rooftop. Chat opened his mouth to say something and Ladybug held her hand up. "Look Chat, I'm still not happy with what you did... but it's understandable." She smiled a small tint of red on her cheeks. Chat raised a brow and smirked. "Gasp! Ladybug has a boyfwiend?"

"Oh shut up! What are you, five?" Chat chuckled. "Anyways! I can tell you like her, a lot. Hopefully, that statement will make people ease off. Be careful whenever you visit the girl, we've been around for long, we're too popular to be seen with civilians.

"Behave, stop being stupid, do your homework," Ladybug said wrapping her yoyo on a nearby building. Chat chuckled, "Ok mom." Ladybug smiled and waved off.

Chat shook his head and went back home. He detransformed, Plagg dramatically falling on the bed. "I need cheeeessseeee! Adrien please!" he cried. Adrien rolled his eyes and gave him a piece.

Plagg smiled and hugged his beloved cheese. "I feel bad for the girl." 

Adrien frowned, "Why?" 

Plagg chuckled, "She's stuck with a famous person either way."

Adrien blinked, confused. 

"You're a model Adrien!" 

"Oh fuck."

"Idiot."

Chapter Text

Marinette flipped through the images on Alya's phone. In all the photos, Chat held her close. Alya fangirled and gushed about how cute they looked. His poses were very professional as if he had done so many times.

Marinette tried following with, trying not to faint. Her attempts worked somewhat. They both looked as if they were missing pieces of a puzzle; they fit perfectly.

Alya's favorite picture (and Marinette's too but she would never admit it) was the last one. In said picture, he had one hand on her small waist and the other holding her hand, lifting it up to his lips, giving it a kiss. Marinette was looking up at him, her face red and her glossed lips parted slightly.

It was Sunday now and Alya had stayed over. She and Mari were both just too excited and Alya wanted to tease her friend. "Is he coming over today?" Marinette shrugged. He visited whenever he could, it wasn't a consistent day or time.

"If he does, you better tell me!" Alya pointed a finger at her friend. "Especially if something a little, oh I don't know, inappropriate? Were to happen... " Alya smirked. Marinette's eyes widened and her face turned red. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at her friend. Alya laughed. "I'm just joking!"

Marinette huffed and turned away. Alya's laughter died down and she suggested they go out to eat breakfast, do some homework together, hang out for a bit, and then she'd leave.

Marinette agreed and they headed out to a small restaurant nearby. They had their breakfast and headed back to Marinette's. They both sat on her chaise trying to desperately finish their homework they just could not understand.

After a few hours of confusion and frustration, they managed to finish their homework. Alya stayed in Marinette's room for a bit more and left before the sun started setting.

Chat didn't visit her that day. He was worried people would be out looking for him to see what house he'd go to. He hoped everything blew out soon.

He and Ladybug had another talk during patrol that night. They decided he should try to avoid seeing her for some time. Chat only agreed to this with one condition, of course. He would leave a rose and a note for her everyday.

The first note explained why he wouldn't go. He explained that he didn't want anyone to bother her and put stress on her. Marinette smiled at this and her heart fluttered. She knew it wasn't going to be long before she fell head over heals for the leathered hero.

The rest of the notes always said something sweet. He would compliment the way she dressed, the way she did her hair, her makeup, or just say how much of a wonderful person she was.

Marinette sometimes left something as a response. Her first note to him asked if she knew him. He knew things that happened during the day that he could not have possibly notice as his hero form. Chat simply replied, "Purrhaps."

This went on for about 3 weeks. By the time those 3 weeks were up, things had died down. People knew Chat wasn't going to back on his word and, no matter how hard they tried, they weren't going to find who the mystery girl was. The public just let it be.

After said painstakingly 3 long weeks, Ladybug told Chat he could go visit her. He saw her during those 3 weeks, of course, as Adrien. But it just wasn't the same. He couldn't hold her or hug her or kiss her. He could only admire her for her beauty.

The second the words, "tu peux y aller" came out of Ladybug's mouth, Chat ran for her place. Ladybug just rolled her eyes and smiled.

He eagerly knocked on her window and waited for her to open. Marinette's heart skipped a beat when she heard the knocking on her window. She turned around fast, too fast, and tripped over her own two feet. Chat heard a small crash and chuckled.

Marinette got up and opened the window, her face flushed. He stepped inside and they both looked at each other. The weather was starting to get cold and she wore pink fluffy pajamas with white polka dots. Her hair was in two French braids and she looked absolutely adorable.

Chat didn't know what to say and stood in silence. Out of nowhere, Marinette threw herself on him and hugged him tightly. Chat blushed a little and hugged back. He chuckled, "I missed you too, princess."

She looked up at him and smiled. Her lips were glossed and he gulped, trying to hold back the urge to kiss her.

Slow Adrien. Take it slow. He told himself.

She pulled away, 'I'm so glad to finally see you again!'

"I'm glad too princess," he smiled. Her smile grew and Chat felt his heart skip a beat. She pulled him towards her bed by his hand. Chat's face turned red and he gulped. Innocent, little Marinette had no idea why.

They sat there together and talked about anything and everything. Marinette shared the events of her week. How she had made so many friends and learned to ignore the things the evil blonde in her class said to her. This made him chuckle. She spoke of Alya's excitement and constant chatter of the night he and Ladybug visited.

Chat smiled throughout the entire thing. Even her hand and arm movements were perfect to him. The movements were sweet and smooth. She was so expressive and said much without making a single noise. It was something he admired in her. Granted, he admired many things about her, but this one took the cake.

When she was done talking about the events of the last 3 weeks, she looked up at him and smiled warmly. Chat couldn't hold back anymore and placed a hand on her cheek. She closed her eyes and they both leaned in.

Her soft lips touched his and they both felt a strong spark. He cupped her face with both hands and deepened the kiss.

After a few seconds, they pulled away, gasping for air. Marinette's face was flushed and her blue eyes almost shining.

"Prince-"

He was cut off by her lips crashing into his. His hands went to her small waist and he held her close. He pulled her into his lap and broke the kiss, both needing air.

She smiled and huffed, seeing her lip gloss smudged on his face. He chuckled and wiped it off. She laid her head in the crook of his neck and they sat there enjoying each other's warmth.

Marinette knew she was falling for him and she couldn't be happier.

Chapter Text

"I'm assigning partner projects, presentations to be exact. For this project, you and your partner will choose a subject and make a presentation about it," Ms. Bustier began explaining to the class. "The pairs will be Alya and Nino, Rose and Juleka, Adrien and Marinette, Chloe and Sabrina.."

Chloe cut her off by laughing, "Ms. Bustier, it's a presentation! Where you, you know, talk. Something little miss useless can't do." Chloe looked over at Marinette with a smirk on her face.

Adrien glared at her and Marinette took a deep breath. She wasn't going to let that get to her. While Ms. Bustier and Chloe bickered, Marinette pulled on Adrien's shirt. They both sat in the front, Mari and Nino switching, making it easier for Marinette to communicate to the class through Adrien.

Adrien turned to her and his face softened, "Yes Mari?" 'We could do a presentation on sign language.'

Adrien grinned, "Great idea, Mari! Ms. Bustier." "Yes, Adrien?" "Marinette suggested we do a presentation on sign language, to teach the class a thing or two about it."

Ms. Bustier smiled, "Wonderful idea!" Chloe growled and flipped her hair, facing away from them.

Adrien looked back at Marinette and she smiled up at him. He felt heat rising to his face so he smiled and looked away. Mari didn't take any notice.

"The projects are due next week," the class groaned, "but, you will have time to work on them during class. The first half I'll be teaching, the second you'll be working on the project. For now, you and your partner can decide on the topic. You must get it approved first."

Ms. Bustier said the remaining pairs and went back to her seat. The four bestfriends turned to each other. 'It's freezing, let's go to the bakery to have a nice warm meal,' Mari signed. Nino and Alya turned to Adrien. "She said we should go to the bakery, it's too cold and we could use some warmth."

Alya and Nino both grinned. "I would love to!" they both said in unison. Marinette smiled and let out huff. Adrien chuckled.

Class finished and they all got up. They put their coats on and walked to the bakery. When they walked in, they were welcomed by warmth and the sweet smell of bread and other pastries.

"Hello, kids," Sabine smiled. They all smiled and said hello. "Head on upstairs, I had a feeling Marinette would bring you guys over so I made extra food!" The teens smiled and all headed upstairs.

They placed their coats on the couch and sat at the small table. The four friends joked around and enjoyed the warm meal.

"Honestly, Mari, you got so lucky, you made friends with Chat Noir the week you got here," Alya laughed. "Yeah dudette, pretty cool," Nino said.

"Do you think he could fall in love with you?" Alya asked.

Marinette choked on her drink and Adrien on air. Somehow, the fact they both choked at the same time went over the couple's heads. Alya laughed, "Your face is getting red, perhaps it's you that's falling for him?"

Marinette's face turned more red than it already was. The kiss played in her head and her heart started beating faster. Adrien was the same. The sensation of her soft lips against his took over his mind.

Alya chuckled, "Has he visited you?" Marinette shook her head. Adrien looked at her in surprise. She lied to Alya. "He will soon, I just know it!" Marinette just smiled.

The group finished their lunch and headed back into the school. As they were walking in, Chloe placed her foot in front of Mari, making her fall down the steps. Adrien took quick notice and grabbed her by her waist. He pulled her up and glared at Chloe.

"Why you little-!" Alya started. Nino cut her off by pulling her back. "Let me go! I'm tired of this bitch messing with Mari!"

"Why do you even feel bad? She's useless!" Chloe laughed. Marinette pulled away from Adrien's grip and walked to the class. Adrien tried to reach for her but she pulled her arm away. "Marinette!" Alya ran after her. Nino glanced back at Adrien with a sad look. He turned around and went after the girls.

Adrien gritted his teeth and turned to Chloe. "Oh thank god she's gone. It's just us Adrikins~" Chloe bated her eyelashes and wrapped her arms around his neck.

Adrien glarred down at her and pushed her off. "Adrikins?" Chloe asked surprised. "I don't want you treating Marinette like that. She's my friend, and if you want to stay mine, start treating her better."

He turned and walked off, leaving a speechless Chloe.

He walked into the classroom to see Nino and Alya standing next to Mari. Marinette had her head leaning on the palm of her hand. She had a sad expression on her face, but no tears.

He placed a hand on her back but she didn't look at him. The teacher walked in and everyone went back to their seats. Adrien had a hard time focusing on the lesson. All he could think about was the sadness in her eyes.

Marinette got home and greeted her parents with a hug and a kiss. They were both a bit busy and didn't notice her expression, something she was grateful for. She just needed some time alone.

She went upstairs to her room and climbed up to her bed. She laid on her bed and stared up at the ceiling. What made her upset, was not that Chloe called her useless, it was the fact she felt useless.

She couldn't stand up for herself. She couldn't say all the words she wanted to say. She was limited. Many times she wanted to tell Chloe to leave her alone. Many times she wanted to defend herself from the blonde.

But she couldn't. She had no voice. And no one to talk to. At least not anyone she felt she could talk to regarding her issue. No one would understand her frustration and sadness. No one would empathize with the mute girl.

Marinette felt hot tears form and fall down her cheeks. She brought her hands to her face and curled up on her side.

Chat knew something was wrong. Marinette had tried hiding the sadness in her eyes, but he knew it was there. He knew her too well.

He made his way over to her place and opened the trap door leading into her room. Marinette didn't notice. He felt his heart drop when he saw her hands covering her face and her small body shaking. He could hear soft sobs coming from the quiet girl.

"Princess?"

Marinette quickly jolted up. She stared up at him with wide eyes, tears rolling down her cheeks. He felt his heart shatter. He climbed down and sat next to her. He opened his mouth to say something but was cut off by Marinette throwing herself on him.

She sobbed quietly and Chat held her close, rubbing her back. After a few minutes, her breathing slowed. She pulled back and laid her head on his shoulder. She hiccuped and Chat chuckled. Marinette blinked and blushed. "That was absolutely adorable."

Marinette pouted, her cheeks a soft pink. Chat chuckled and lifted her hand to his lips, giving it a small kiss. "Can my princess tell me what is bothering her?"

Marinette gave a quiet sigh and nodded. She pulled back and sat in front of him. She gave another hiccup and Chat smiled. She glared at him and he held his hands up. "Sorry princess."

For the next hour, Marinette poured her heart out. She told him of all her troubles, how there were times she hated being mute. How she wished she could speak and say everything she wanted.

It broke Chat's heart knowing all of this. She was always a sweet and optimistic girl. He would've never guessed how many troubles she was having internally.

After she was done, Chat cupped her face. "I may not understand what you are going through, but I know one thing for sure," he started. "And it's that you're perfect. To me you are. Everything about you is amazing. You don't need to speak or make a single noise to express how you feel, and it's amazing.

"Your movements are sweet and smooth and say everything. That girl's opinion is useless, not you. There is nothing wrong with you. Stop doubting yourself. You can do so much, you just have to have confidence. And I don't understand how you don't have any. Your skin is a beautiful creamy color. Your eyes are an amazing blue and I could stare at them forever," Marinette smiled and blushed, "Your nose and the freckles across your face are absolutely adorable. You are absolutely gorgeous."

Marinette couldn't help but smile. 'You're too sweet, I'm going to get a cavity.'

Chat chuckled, "I am for the most amazing girl." They both leaned in and felt the same spark the second their lips touched.

"Don't ever doubt yourself."

Chapter Text

Time seemed to have gone by fast for Marinette. Her and Adrien had finished their presentation rather quickly and did an excellent job in presentation. Marinette taught the class the alphabet and simple phrases. The class enjoyed their presentation presentation and they got a perfect score.

Now it was a Sunday and the group of friends were at Marinette's place, enjoying the sweet warmth of the bakery below. It was a couple of days before Christmas and snow was piling up outside.

"You know, I have passes for a fashion exhibition at Le Grand Palais for next weekend," Adrien spoke up.

The Grand Palais, an exhibition hall, was holding a winter themed fashion exhibition, something he knew Marinette would love. Being a model, he had his connections and got two entrances so he could take Mari.

Upon hearing what Adrien said, Marinette quickly turned to him, eyes wide. Adrien chuckled, "If you want, we can go together."

Marinette smiled and nodded her head. He smiled at her and her heart skipped a beat. She blinked and sat back on the couch. She looked forward to her two friends playing a video game, Alya winning of course.

She played with the hem of her sweater, her thoughts going crazy as to why her heart skipped a beat when he smiled. She shook her head and focused on the game.

The week went by in a blurr and Marinette excitedly got ready for the event. She curled her hair, clipping her bangs, and put on makeup. She knew she had to dress well so she had spent Friday after school looking through all her things with the help of her mom.

She put on a light brown dress coat with double buttons in the front, a small bow in the front tying it together. The collar was black and the dress was puffed up slightly. She wore black leggings and warm fluffy boots.

The weather outside was very cold but she knew the inside would be warm enough for her to wear that. As she went downstairs to wait for Adrien, her mother stopped her.

"That boy, do you like him?" she asked. Marinette blinked. She hesitated before shaking her head. Her mother smiled and hummed.

A few minutes later, a car pulled up. Adrien stepped out. Sabine opened the door right as he was about to knock. "Hello dear!" she smiled warmly. Adrien smiled, "Hello, Mrs. Dupain-Cheng."

"Oh call me Sabine! Mari, sweetheart, make sure to put on your coat!" Marinette walked to the door, already wearing a big, fluffy coat, basking in it's warmth. Adrien chuckled. Marinette huffed and glared at him. He raised his hands up with a grin.

Marinette kissed her mom goodbye and they both got in the car. They headed to the Grand Palais and when they got there, they saw a long line. Marinette was about to walk over to the line when Adrien grabbed her wrist.

She turned back to him confused. "We're not going that way." She blinked, even more confused. "We have a VIP pass." Her eyes widened and he pulled her to the side. A man scanned their passes and they headed in.

Marinette gaped at the sight in front of her. The exhibition hall was decorated with loads of winter themed object. Glass snow flakes hanged from the glass ceiling. The light snow made the ceiling a sparkling white color.

Designer clothes lined the exhibition hall. White walls divided the hall, each holding in clothing based on either category or designer. The clothes ranged from Victorian inspired dresses to western designs; from bright to dark; colorful to neutral; dresses to outfits.

Marinette grinned and held back the urge to jump up and down like a child. The section leading to the grand staircase had white walls covering it up, with only a small entrance and someone guarding said entrance.

"That's were we're going," Adrien spoke up. "But let's take our coats off, there should be a place we could put them."

To one of the sides on the main entrance was a small room where guests could leave their stuff. The things were handed to a worker and they were given a paper with a small number. Adrien and Mari headed over and handed their coats.

The man behind the small white counter gave Adrien a number and when he turned around, his jaw dropped.

He hadn't seen Mari without the coat and he was left speechless. Marinette stared up at him confused. He blinked and blushed. "S-sorry, you just look so pretty."

She blushed and smiled. Thank you, she mouthed. Adrien smiled sheepishly, "Um, why don't we go to the show?"

'Show?'

"Yeah, at the top of the grand staircase is a room where a small fashion show will be held for VIPs. We can head over now or-"

He was cut off by a grinning Marinette pulling him towards the grand staircase. They showed their tags to the man guarding the entrance and they were let in. She let go of his hand and ran up the stairs. Adrien chuckled and walked up the stairs

Marinette stood at the top of the staircase and looked down. The view from a top made it seem more magical and wonderful to Marinette.

Adrien reached the top and told a hold of Marinette's hand. She smiled and a small blush formed on her cheeks. He smiled back and they both headed into room holding the show.

In the middle of the room was a small runway leading to a small section cut off by two white walls. Chairs were placed around the runway. A couple of people were already sitting down.

"We get to sit in the first row, either on the sides or in the front, whichever you prefer," Adrien smiled down at her, giving her hand a small squeeze.

She felt her heart slightly skip a beat and her face flushed. Not wanting to let go of his hand (something she wouldn't admit), she pointed to the front row.

They sat down and waited for the show to start. A few people around took notice of the famous model and his companion. Almost immediately whispers started regarding the pair.

They never got the chance to hear or be asked as soon the room was filled and the show started.

Models of both genders walked one by one down the runway. Each sporting designer clothes ranging from plain to overdramatic and eye catching.

Marinette stared up at the models in awe. Many of the designs worn were by some of her favorite designers. Marinette was practically at the edge of her seat admiring the models and their clothing.

Adrien mainly looked at her. He had been to many shows and had taken part in some as well, so it was nothing interesting to him. He was more amazed by the blue eyed beauty sitting next to him. Her eyes sparkled in the flashing lights and he could see her excitement. He couldn't keep his eyes off of her.

Something people took quick notice of. With all the flashing lights of the cameras and light show, neither noticed that some people were snapping photos of them. Neither had noticed people taking photos of them holding hands. Neither realized how this was going to blow up.

Chapter Text

Things went wonderful for Marinette. She got to meet so many designers that inspired her even more to persue her dream. At first she did feel intimidated by some of the designers. Some were rude and cocky. But others were nice and inspiring and encouraged her to continue.

Everything was just wonderful. For the first hour, anyways.

Not long after they left the VIP section of the exhibition, they were surrounded by people taking pictures and asking them questions.

Adrien immediately pulled Marinette close to him, knowing how some people could get.

"Are you two on a date?"

"Are you two a thing?"

"You make such a cute couple!"

"Why is he with her?!"

"How does Gabriel feel about this?"

To Adrien, this was just a regular headache. To Marinette, however, this was bad. Really bad. She was exposed to the media and not in the way she wanted.

She wasn't going to be seen as her own individual person. She was going to be seen as Adrien's girlfriend, something she was not.

Adrien, taking immediately notice of her panicked state, tried getting away from the crowd. Lucky for them, security guards were quick to get the people away. They were both escorted to a different section where they would be left alone. Their coats were brought to them and Adrien immediately called to be picked up.

After about 20 minutes, the car pulled up and they were both escorted to the car, still being asked and taken pictures of. Adrien still held her close, making the fans crazy.

Once in the car, they drove off, escaping the chaos behind them. Adrien gave Marinette's hand a small squeeze, she gave no reaction and he sighed. "I'm so sorry for that. Do you want to go home?"

Marinette didn't look at him, she was staring out the window. She only nodded. She tried her best to keep her emotions in control when in reality she wanted to run away as far as possible.

They pulled up in front of the bakery and she got off immediately, not waiting for Adrien. She rushed inside without even signaling a goodbye. Adrien sat back hurt and confused. Had his status messed up things with her?

Marinette rushed upstairs, waving quickly at her worried parents who only exchanged glances. She got upstairs to her room and immediately texted Alya to come over.

In almost minutes, Alya showed up. "So? How was it?" Alya asked her with a grin. Marinette had only told her to come over as soon as possible, not why she should.

Marinette's back was to her, she was looking in horror at the news. Alya furrowed her brow and went over to her friend. "Mari?" The second she saw her expression, Alya turned to the tv.

"Adrien Agreste was seen with a girl at the fashion event being held at the Grand Palais. The two were reportedly holding hands and according to some witness accounts, Adrien couldn't keep his eyes off the blue eyed beauty." Nadja placed her hand to her ear piece, "We were just informed the girl's name is Marinette Dupain-Cheng, a fellow classmate of his."

"Well fuck."

.

Adrien sat on his couch and stared at the screen. "I fucked up," he groaned. Plagg chuckled, "What did I say? See! I'm always right!"

"Not now Plagg," Adrien muttered. "How am I going to fix this now? Oh my god what if someone recognizes her from the video of me as Chat. Fuck. My. Life." Adrien had begun to pace around his room.

"Oh relax, just do one of those things that you famous humans do to disregard things." Adrien stopped, "What?"

"You know, when you post something or say something on tv talking about the thing."

"A statement?"

"That! You can get your father to say something. She isn't actually your girlfriend so it's no big deal."

"Yeah... she's not..." Before he could say anything more, a knock came from his door.

"Adrien? Your father would like to speak with you," Nathalie spoke. Adrien sighed and headed to the door. He opened it and they both headed downstairs to his father's office. They stood outside and Nathalie motioned him to go inside. Adrien took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping inside to see his father's back was to him.

"What's this about a girlfriend?" He asked, turning to face his son with a cold glare. Adrien stood up straight, "She is not my girlfriend, father." It hurt him a little to say that.

Gabriel raised a brow. "She is a fellow classmate of mine," he continued, "she is a fashion designer and I asked her to accompany me. She is a good friend to me and I wanted to do something nice. There is nothing between us, she has no romantic feelings towards me. I only held her hand to calm her down."

"Calm her down?"

"She was a bit overwhelmed. She's not used to large events." Adrien finished, a similar, cold expression on his face.

Gabriel sighed, "Very well. I will have Nathalie make a statement to get off the girl's back. You are dismissed."

Adrien nodded and stepped out. Nathalie only gave him a small nod. He headed back upstairs to his room, trying to think of something to make it up to Marinette.

.

Marinette had finished explaining to Alya all the events that had happened. It took quite a while as Marinette kept mouthing everything too fast for Alya to understand.

After she was done, Alya sat back on the chair, Marinette lay on her chaise. "Wow, that sounds like a horrible mess. So what, now you're going to have to stop seeing Adrien for 3 weeks?" Alya joked. Marinette sent her a small glare.

Alya chuckled. "Kidding." Marinette's phone buzzed and she opened it to see Adrien had texted her. Her eyes widened and she shoved her phone in Alya's face.

"Whoa girl! Chill! What is it?" she asked taking the phone. Alya looked at the message and smiled.

'I explained to my father the situation. You don't have to worry. He will have this fixed.'

"See this is much better. I knew Agreste was going to find some quick solution."

Marinette sighed and mouthed, 'I'll still have to deal with some people who will want to push the subject.'

"Yes... but you can't speak. So you can't be interviewed by anyone. It would take a lot of work. The reporter or a helper would have to translate everything and that will be too much."

'Being mute comes in handy sometimes,' Marinette mouthed.

Chapter Text

School was off due to Christmas, so Marinette didn't have to worry about people bothering her. She got to stay home and relax.

Gabriel's assistance did release a statement declaring that Adrien was only being a good friend and nothing romantic was between the pair. His "affection" was actually reassurance as she was not used to so much attention. Nathalie also added in a little extra, saying that the girl should be left alone.

People did listen to an extent, others tried getting an interview with her, which of course, as Alya had stated, failed since most were unaware that she was mute.

Marinette sat in her room, wearing warm, pink fluffy pajamas and wrapped in a small blanket. She held her cat plush close as she watched TV. A knock came from her window, surprising her. She hadn't expected him to visit her in such cold weather. Especially not with Christmas being the next day.

She got up and opened the window, letting Chat in and immediately scolding him for doing something so stupid. He only chuckled and gave her a big hug. He was surprisingly warm for having have run in the freezing weather. When asked about this, he explained the suit protected him from the elements and kept him warm.

Marinette reluctantly accepted this and they both sat down on her small couch. They cuddled and enjoyed a western comedy. Marinette was too tired from orders, since sales went up by a lot during Christmas, and delivering in the cold had worn her out. She just wanted to stay in and enjoy some warmth.

"So... Adrien Agreste... You went to a fashion exhibition with him," Chat looked down at her with a raised brow. Marinette looked up at him, eyes wide and a worried expression. 'You're not jealous, are you? We're just friends.'

He laughed, making Marinette even more confused. He found it amusing, him being jealous of himself. "I'm not, he's just a pretty face, he's got nothing on me."

He expected a laugh but instead he got a frown. 'He is not just a pretty face, Chat. He's my friend. Behind all those fashion shows and posters, there's a kind and amazing person.'

Chat stared at her in shock, a blush on his cheeks and his heart rate up. She thought so highly of him in his civilian form. Granted, she had no romantic feelings for Adrien, but she still cared so deeply for him.

"You're amazing, you know that right?" Marinette blinked, staring up at him confused. He only chuckled and gave her a small peck on the lips, leaving her flustered.

'Shouldn't you be with your family?'

Chat's smile faded. "I don't have a family to spend Christmas with." Marinette's eyes widened and she mouthed, 'What?'

Chat sighed and looked away. "My... parents and I aren't close. Things haven't been the same in years. Not since..." He trailed off, not wanting to continue. It wasn't something he wanted to pour onto her. Marinette wrapped her arms around him and hugged him.

He smiled and hugged her back, enjoying her embrace. She looked up at him and mouthed, I'm sorry. Spend Christmas with me?

Chat stared at her in surprise. "What?" Spend Christmas with us. "You and your family?"

Marinette nodded. "Princess, I don't think that's a good idea," he had an uneasy expression. Marinette shook her head, pulling away, 'Nonsense! My parents will enjoy the company.'

"Are you sure?" Marinette smiled and nodded. 'Come back tomorrow at 8!' Chat gave an uneasy smile. He wasn't sure how things would play out. How were her parents going to react?

.

The next morning Adrien woke up with his stomach churning. Had Marinette talked about him before? Is that why they'd be ok with it? What if she hadn't and he was just going to show up without them knowing who he is?

Nathalie knocked on his door and called him downstairs. He was surprised. She never did that unless he had something to do that day, and he didn't have anything that day, he had finished all of his Christmas photoshoots.

He got up and headed downstairs. Perhaps his father would be eating with him? It wasn't very likely but he could hope, right?

He got down to the dinning room and saw his father sitting across his usual seat. He grew excited seeing his father there. He sat down and before he could greet his father, Gabriel got up. "I'm going to be away for today, I have business to attend, Nathalie will come with me. Your body gaurd will stay with you."

With that he left, leaving Adrien alone in the table. What a great father, he thought. Now he was for sure looking forward to going to Marinette's place. After breakfast he headed back upstairs to his room. His father didn't bother to say goodbye, Nathalie just gave him a list of things he should do during the days he was gone.

The second she was gone, Adrien ripped it apart and took a nice, long nap. His head had started to hurt and the last thing he wanted was to look miserable during Christmas.

He woke up a few hours later, about 4 pm. He decided to go out on patrol for a bit and then get back home to get ready for later that afternoon.

He transformed and roamed the city for a bit. People were hustling here and there, getting and wrapping last minute gifts, buying dinner for treats for their parties, children playing with the snow.

"Isn't winter lovely?" Ladybug asked sitting next to him on the rooftop he was on. Chat looked at her in surprise. "I didnt expect to see you out today."

Ladybug shrugged, "Decided to do a quick check before starting up everything. I'm excited! Are you?"

Chat looked back down to the civilians. Couples walked holding hands and sat together at cafés, enjoying the warmth of an espresso or latte. "Yeah," was his simple response.

Chapter Text

Adrien took a warm shower and got ready to head over to Marinette's. Patrol hadn't taken long and it was now about seven thirty.

He sat on his bed playing with his fingers. To say he was nervous was an understatement. What did she say to her parents? Do they know about him being in her room? At night?

He was beyond scared. He had met her mom, but only once and as Adrien. They were new to the city so how would they react to their teenage daughter being with a masked person? Yes, he was a hero, but who he was, was unknown. They weren't aware of his age, which would probably cause some worrying.

Plagg groaned from the other side of the room. "You need to relax, it's not like you two have been doing anything you shouldn't have. Maybe it's a little wrong that you do go into her room almost every night..." That earned a fierce glare from Adrien.

"Which would imply you two did that thing humans do that creates other humans... hm, what's it called, oh! Sex! It implies you two had sex."

"Plagg!" Adrien felt his face heat up. "Don't say that!" Marinette was too pure and too innocent for that. He tried his best to not think of such things. Which wasn't too hard, they often did things that distracted him from such thoughts, but that didn't mean the odd thought wouldn't pop up.

"Plagg?"

"Yes?"

"Go to hell."

.

Chat stood in front of the door of the Dupain-Cheng residency. In his pocket he had a small box with a gift he really hoped Marinette would like. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. A few moments later, Sabine opened the door.

She looked up at him with slight surprise and a warm smile. "Oh! Marinette mentioned she would have someone over but not who! What a surprise! Come in!" She stepped back and allowed him in. As she closed the door, Marinette walked over.

She wore a sweater like the one she usually wore, only red, paired with a black skirt and leggings. The colors suited her very well. The outside weather was freezing but the bakery was nice and warm. Upon seeing him, Marinette ran over and threw herself onto him, giving him a big hug and startling him a little, a small blush on his cheeks.

She stepped back and looked up at him with a smile, a small tint of pink on her cheeks. 'You came!'

He smiled, "Of course I came, princess." Sabine placed a hand over her heart, "Oh it's so wonderful to see Marinette be so happy with someone! Let's head on upstairs."

Marinette's face turned red but her smiled never faded. They all headed upstairs to the warmth of the kitchen and the cheerful laugh of Tom seeing Chat walk in.

Tom looked at his daughter and with great excitement said, "Trois mois à Paris and you befriended one of the heros! You amaze me, Marinette."

Chat stood by the entrance of the small apartment, frozen and scared to walk in. Tom, amused by Chat's reaction, decided it would be hilarious to tease the couple.

"So, son, how did you and my lovely daughter meet?"

Chat and Marinette exchanged wide-eyed glances, not sure what to say. Saying he visited her in her room one night probably wouldn't be a good idea. No dad would react nicely to a guy being in his daughter's room without him knowing.

Seeing their scared and worried looks, Sabine and Tom burst out laughing. "Oh we're just teasing!"

Chat laughed awkwardly and Marinette cringed slightly. After the two were done laughing, they told the two they could head on upstairs while dinner was finished. Chat and Marinette insisted on helping but Sabine and Tom denied the offer.

Marinette suspiciously went upstairs with Chat. She had a feeling there was a reason they were insisting they should go upstairs to her room. Once in her room, she looked around suspiciously, Chat standing behind her with an amused look. After not finding anything, she sighed in relief and sat down on her small couch.

Chat sat next to her and she leaned on him. They stayed like that for a few moments before Marinette jolted up, excitement in her eyes. Chat was startled as she immediately got up and went over to her desk (not without tripping of course).

She picked something up from her desk and walked back over to the couch, sitting down next to him and facing him. She held out a small scrapbook of pinks, browns, and whites. Chat stared at it in surprise before taking it.

Marinette looked at him with a warm smile on her face. As he opened the book and started flipping through it, he realized that it was filled with photos and notes. All the pictures Alya had taken of the were placed neatly on the right side and on the left side there were small notes.

Small doodles filled the empty gaps between the letters and photos, demonstrating her love and passion for design. And her love for him.

Every letter had sweet words written. The writing ranged from the way she felt the day they first met, to her favorite memories of him, and to finally, words of encouragement.

All the pages had small writing somewhere reminding him he meant so much to Marinette and he was so much better than what he thought.

Tears formed at the corner of his eyes and he looked back up to see Marinette. "This... this is amazing." He wiped a few tears away and chuckled slightly, "Did you do this yourself?"

Marinette nodded. He put the scrapbook down and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a big hug. Marinette blushed slightly and hugged back. "Oh! I have something for you too," Chat said pulling away.

He took the small box from his pocket and gave it to Marinette. It was wrapped in pastel pink paper with a golden bow. The packaging was too pretty for Marinette to tear apart. She undid the ribbon and unwrapped the paper. She opened the box to her a sparkling silver ring in the shape of a crown. Marinette's eyes widened and her hand went to cover her mouth.

"It's a princess ring, because you're my princess. Do you like it?" Marinette looked up at him with a huge smiled and threw herself on him, giving him a big hug. "I'll take that as a yes," he laughed.

Marinette huffed and leaned in, giving him a small kiss. Chat smiled.

"I think I love you."

Chapter Text

The rest of the evening went well. They had been called downstairs for dinner so Marinette didn't have time to reply to his statement. It didn't matter though. He had a feeling that she felt no different.

Dinner went well, his large appetite causing slight concern with the bakers, prompting them to ask if he was fed at home. He laughed it off and changed the subject. Knowing Sabine was Chinese, he mentioned he was fluent in the language, prompting the baker to speak in her native tongue. Marinette showed off her princess ring while her mother awed at the ring and her father (jokingly) glared slightly at Chat. Chat moved nervously in his chair, causing Tom to burst into laughter.

The rest of the night they talked and shared stories over coffee and some freshly baked, warm bread. Time passed by fast without anyone realizing it. When Chat looked at the time, he realized it was very late.

"Shoot, I lost track of time," he muttered. "I should be going." Sabine's motherly instinct jumped into action, "Stay! It's too late and it's so cold. Please stay. I wouldn't want Paris's hero catching a cold!"

Chat looked at them with an unsure expression. He looked over at Marinette and she smiled at him, nodding in agreement with her mom. "The girls are right, it's not good for you to leave, even though you are a superhero, you are still human. Stay, get some rest. If family is an issue, then we understand," Tom said with a warm smile.

"No, family's not an issue. I guess if you all insist, I'll stay," Chat smiled. His father wasn't going to be back till after New Year, so he didn't have to worry about that. The Dupain-Chengs cheered. They stayed up a bit later, Tom being the first one to check out. He said goodnight and left for his room.

Sabine turned back to the pair with a mischievous look. Marinette, who was looking away, didn't notice. Chat, however, did. "I'm sure Marinette's bed is big enough for the both of you," she smiled, looking down at her mug innocently. Chat, who was in the middle of a sip, choked.

Marinette's eyes immediately snapped back to look at her mom, her eyes wide. "I wouldn't want Paris's hero sleeping on the couch. That's just rude," Sabine continued.

Chat's face was completely red and he tried his best to speak without stuttering. "Th-that's not a pr-problem, I-I can sleep on the couch." He cleared his throat and avoided eye contact. "Nonsense! Head on upstairs." Sabine got up and ushered them both upstairs to Marinette's room. She was about to close the door when she stopped and looked back at Chat.

In her native tongue, she said, "How exciting, my grandchildren will be the offsprings of a hero!" Chat's eyes widened and his face turned red. Sabine let out a quiet chuckle and closed the door, leaving them both there.

It wasn't the first time he was in her room with her, but it felt so much different knowing that her mom knew and that she, not very discreetly, implied they were going to have sex.

Slight thoughts started going through his head before he shook them off and looked over at Marinette. She was in her small closet, unaware of the event that had just happened.

She came out wearing her pink fluffy pajamas and some garments in her hands. "What's that for?" he asked. She handed him in the items and smiled, 'You can't stay transformed all night. You can detransform in the bathroom and change into this. I'll turn off the lights and leave the lamp next to my bed on. I'll close my eyes when you come back in and you can turn off the lamp.'

Oh. He was actually going to sleep with her in her bed. It wasn't the first time, but it had only happened once before and it wasn't all night. He doubted it would be a good idea with the thoughts Sabine had put in his head.

He gulped and nodded. He opened the door and went downstairs to the bathroom. He detransformed and Plagg flew out, a slight smirk on his face. "What's with the face?" Adrien asked.

Plagg chuckled, "I wish you the best of luck sleeping next to precious little Mari with all those thoughts in your head."

Adrien groaned, "Shut up, Plagg."

He changed and headed back to Marinette's room. When he opened the door, everything was as Mari had said. She was laying on the bed with her eyes closed, nothing but the lamp behind her being on.

Adrien took a deep breath and mentally told himself to behave. He put his other clothes on the table and climbed up to the bed. He sat next to her and turned off the lamp. The second he did, Marinette opened her eyes. (This he could tell thanks to his heightened sight in the dark from being Chat.)

He laid down next to her and she instinctively moved closer to him. She rested her head on his chest, her arms wrapping around him.

His arms wrapped around her small body and she moved even closer. The last time he had stayed with her, he had his suit on, but this time he didn't, and he could feel her body over him. All of it. All of her curves. Innocent, little Marinette was completely unaware of the state she was putting him through. He could feel her but she couldn't feel him.

Adrien let out a sigh of defeat. This was going to be a long and uncomfortable night.

Chapter Text

Adrien woke up the next morning, just in time to be able to transform before Marinette woke up. He took his clothes and went to the restroom. He changed back to his normal clothes and was about to transform when Plagg raised his paw. "Wait!"

Adrien froze, "What is it Plagg? Did something happen?" Plagg dropped his paw and smiled. "I see you didn't have any problems while sleeping."

Adrien groaned, "Shut up, it's too early for your annoyance, Plagg." "Are you sure it's that? Are you sure it's not beca-"

"Plagg, transforme-moi."

"Wait! No! I'm no-"

He went back upstairs to Marinette's room to see she was still asleep. He sighed in relief and put the clothes she gave him on her chaise. From downstairs, he could hear Sabine and Tom talking quietly, hoping not to wake the pair up.

He took one last glance at Marinette before deciding to go downstairs. Upon seeing him walk down the stairs, Sabine looked at him with a warm smile. "Sleep well?" she asked, taking a sip of her drink.

Tom looked at him with a slightly confused look. Sabine turned to her husband and simply said, "He slept on Marinette's chaise it's much more comfortable than the couch." Tom raised a brow at his wife with a small smile. He looked back at Chat and chuckled. Tom knew his wife very well. 

Chat felt the heat rise to his cheeks and he chuckled awkwardly. "So, son, how did you and Marinette meet? I know I already asked this, but I'm genuinely curious."

Saying he visited her at night on her balcony probably wouldn't be the best idea. Not because of the consequences, but because of the teasing they'd most definitely get. The best option would probably be the fair.

Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Marinette walking down the stairs. She rubbed her eye and waved good morning to her family with a smile. "Just in time, we were asking Chat about how you two met. We genuinely want to know," Sabine smiled.

Marinette froze at the stairs and looked at Chat. Chat gave her a nervous glance before saying, "The Fair."

Sabine put her cup down in surprise, "Oh? Weren't you with your friends Mari? With that lovely boy? Wasn't it a double date?" Chat bit back a smile. Marinette blinked. She looked away momentarily and frowned. She looked back up and shook her head, 'No, he's just a friend.'

Chat felt a little hurt hearing that. He was more than a friend as Chat but not as Adrien. How would she react to knowing it was him? Would she reject his love because Adrien's just a friend? Stop overthinking, Plagg groaned from inside the ring.

"Chat?"

Chat snapped out of it and turned to Sabine. "So what made your paths cross?" she asked with a smile. "Oh, um well," Chat muttered and looked over at Marinette. He wasn't sure if she had told her parents about the incident. It didn't seem like they knew.

Marinette took a deep breath and looked at her parents. With slight shaking hands, she signed, The 'akuma' got me and Chat had to save me.

Sabine and Tom both stared at her daughter in surprise. "Akuma? Those things we've seen so often?" Sabine asked, worry in her tone. "Most are harmless!" Chat said a little too loud, making Marinette and Sabine jump slightly. "Uh, I mean, most don't have enough power to actually do anything harmful to civilians. Ladybug and I usually stop them before they hurt anyone. Marinette was fine. We stopped him rather quickly."

Sabine placed a hand on her chest and let out a sigh. "Next time please inform us, Marinette," Tom said looking at his daughter with a worried expression. Marinette nodded, 'désolé papa.'

After the exchange, Tom and Marinette prepared breakfast while Sabine and Chat set the table. After breakfast, Chat said he had to leave, he knew his father would call in about an hour, something he always did when he was away.

While Chat was saying goodbye to the Dupain-Chengs, Marinette ran upstairs to retrieve his scrapbook. She came back downstairs and handed it to him. He gave her a tight hug and she gave him a kiss on the cheek.

He said one last goodbye to the Dupain-Chengs and left. Most people were still home and there wasn't much snow for him to worry about.

As he landed into his room, he detransformed. Plagg flew out and landed on a pillow. "Pleeeaaasseeee tell me you never have to transform that long ever again," the Kwami moaned, dramatically placing his paw on his forehead.

Adrien rolled his eyes and threw him a slice of cheese, which Plagg happily took.

Adrien sat down on his couch and went through the scrapbook. Alya had taken multiple pictures and Marinette placed them all neatly on every page. Reading the words of encouragement made his heart feel warm and his eyes to water slightly.

Marinette couldn't speak a single word yet she could say so much. Her inability to speak did not stop her from expressing herself, it encouraged her to be expressive. He admired that great for that.

As he flipped to the last page, he stopped. The last page held the picture of him holding Marinette by the waist and kissing her hand. Right below the picture was something that wasn't there before.

In perfectly neat cursive, she wrote:

'I think I love you too.'

Chapter Text

Adrien stared at the last page, his jaw dropped. She felt the same way. A huge goofy grin formed on his face and it took everything in him to not jump up and down like a child.

Oh, what the heck! he thought. No one was going to see. He got up and bounced slightly with the tip of his toes. He didn't even care that Plagg was laughing.

His joyful moment was cut short by his tablet ringing. His smile faded and he put the scrapbook down. His father was calling. Adrien sighed and walked over and picked up the tablet. He answered the video call and his father's cold stare met his.

"Hello Father, how are things going?" Adrien asked. Gabriel looked away before saying, "As planned, remember, you have to make an appearance at..."

Adrien tuned out the rest. He didn't care. He wasn't going to do any of those things. Right now he wanted to be free. He wanted to climb to the Eiffel Tower and proclaim his joy.

"Got it?"

Adrien snapped back and cleared his throat, "Yes father." Gabriel eyed his soon wearily before hanging up. "Not even a goodbye..." Adrien muttered throwing the tablet on the bed.

He sat down on his bed and grabbed the scrapbook. His smile came back and he was flooded with warmth and happiness. Even if she wasn't there, Marinette could always make him feel better.

"Plagg, transforme-moi!"

Chat ran on all fours from rooftop to rooftop. Adrenaline was rushing through his veins and he felt the strong urge to keep running. To scream. To scream his love for Marinette.

He made his way to the Eiffel Tower. No one was on the tower since it was closed, but people were walking in the surrounding area, kids playing in the snow.

He used his staff to extend himself to the very top. With an arm holding on to the railing and a foot leaning against it for support, he let the other half of his body dangling on the edge. He took a deep breath and let out a happy scream, a huge grin on his face. He wasn't going to let anything ruin this day. 
.

Marinette lay on her chaise admiring her ring. It was in the shape of a tiara and diamonds covered most of it, making it shine in even the slightest of light. It was a simple yet detailed ring. The shape wasn't so complicated but it was adorned beautifully with diamonds. The band was thin and the ring didn't look too bulky. It was very simple yet elegant. It didn't catch too much attention but at the same time, it caught all attention. A very contradicting ring it was.

It was indeed a very thoughtful and beautiful gift. She was his princess and he was her knight in shiny leather. As she looked at the details, she noticed they were too detailed. She sat up and took a closer look at the ring.

She then realized how many diamonds it actually had. And that the diamonds were perfectly cut and completely colorless. And that they were real.

Her eyes widened and she stood up, looking for the box the ring came in.

Harry Winston

Marinette's face paled and she almost passed out. Harry Winston was one of the most expensive jewelry brands out there. How the hell Chat bought such an expensive gift was unknown to her.

She looked back at the ring Chat had not so subtly placed on her ring finger. It was absolutely beautiful. And it was absolutely worth more than everything she owned combined.

She took it off and placed it in its box, placing the box carefully on her desk, fearing she would drop it and damage such an expensive item. She stepped back and stared at it. How did Chat get such an expensive gift? Why did he give her such an expensive gift? They weren't a couple.

Marinette completely froze, sadness washing over her. They weren't a couple. He never asked her out. What were they?

She stepped back and sat down at her chaise. She and Chat had shared many kisses and, hell, he even told her that he thinks he loves her. And she said the same thing back. That had to mean something, right?

She was snapped out of her daze by her phone buzzing. She picked it up and it was messages from the group chat she had made with the girls.

Alya: hey let's hang out later

Alix: where?

Alya: let's go to a club

Rose: Alya!

Juleka: sure

Rose: Juleka!!!

Mylene: Are all of us even old enough?

Alya: girls chill, the club I want to go to allows minors in

Alix: what the fuck cool hahaha

Alya: but they stamp the minors so alcohol can't be sold to them

Rose: oh ok that's good

Alya: so is everyone in?

Alix: hell yeah

Juleka: sure

Rose: okei

Mylene: yeah

Alya: Mari?

Marinette stared at her phone, not knowing what to reply. She was 17, meaning she couldn't drink, but everyone else, except Rose, could drink. Going to a club didn't seem like her type of thing. She wasn't sure if she'd like the atmosphere. The loud music and alcoholic beverages weren't her cup of tea. But, it would take her mind off of things to be able to be with her friends. She was probably overthinking her relationship with Chat.

Alix: c'mon, it'll be fun!

Rose: yeah, come with us Mari! ♡

Alya: I know damn well you have your phone in your hands right now and you are definitely going, even if it means dragging you out of your house!

Marinette laughed.

Mari: fine, I'll go.

Chapter Text

It was now about 6 in the afternoon. Marinette was getting ready to go out with her friends. She wore a simple red winter dress. The dress had long sleeves and its length was just above her knees. It poofed up at the bottom and it was made of wool.

Underneath she wore black leggings and warm brown boots. She had had her hair in braids almost the entire day and took them out, leaving her hair nice and wavy. She put very little makeup, just mascara, eyeliner, and lipgloss.

She got a message from Alya saying they were waiting outside. She grabbed her coat and her bag - which had the ring in it - and hurried downstairs. She said goodbye to her mom and dad and got into the car.

The girls were all practically packed in there but they didn't mind. They were having fun and laughing the whole ride to the club. When they arrived, they waited in line - which was rather short - and stepped inside. All the girls showed identification verifying they were of age and Mari and Rose got their hands stamped.

The inside of the club was rather calm. It wasn't as loud and obnoxious as many. The inside of the building was rather aesthetically pleasing. It was a perfect mix of a lounge and a party. A squared section was reserved for dancing and the other side had couches and comfy chairs.

Alya and Alix immediately went to go get drinks. Marinette and the other girls went to go sit down in the lounge. They all placed their coats on a chair and Alya and Alix came back with alcoholic beverages and two non for Marinette and Rose.

Marinette held her drink with both hands and looked down at it. Alya took immediate notice and asked her friend if she was ok. All attention was on her now. Marinette looked at her friends and mouthed, 'Please don't scream!'

"Oh my god, are you pregnant?!" Alix screamed. Marinette's eyes widened and she shook her head. Alya rolled her eyes and smacked Alix on the arm, who just laughed. "What is it, girl?" Alya asked. Marinette grabbed her purse and opened it, taking out the box.

Rose's eyes widened, "Harry Winston?! Isn't that brand super expensive? How'd you get it?" Marinette cringed slightly, 'I didn't get it.' "Did you steal it?"

"Alix!"

"What? I'm just asking." Marinette shot Alix a quick glare before opening the box, showing the ring. The girls are gasped. "Who gave it to you?" Mylene asked. "What is Chat?" By then all the girls knew of the relationship - if it could be called that - between Marinette and Chat.

Marinette nodded. "Is he like Bruce Wayne or something, how the hell did he get such an expensive gift?!" Alya asked. "It's so pretty! Look at the shape! The design!" Rose gaped at it.

"It looks rad," Juleka said, taking a sip of her drink. "Oh my god are those real?!" Rose squealed.

"Did he give it to you as a Christmas gift?" Mylene asked. Marinette nodded. Alya sat back in her seat and took a sip of her drink, "Damn, he gave you a Harry Winston ring for Christmas and you've only known the dude for 3 months." She paused and laughed, "You have him wrapped around your finger!"

Marinette just stared at the girls while they all laughed and congratulated her for winning the heart of the famous hero. She looked back down at the ring and smiled. She took it out and placed it on the ring finger (the only finger it fit on).

"Damn that bastard got it for your ring finger too," Alya laughed. Rose awed and the other girls laughed.

.

Time passed and almost all the girls were drunk - except Mari and Rose of course. Alya, Mylene, and Alix were dancing together while Rose danced with Juleka. Marinette sat on the side, not really feeling like dancing.

She looked at the girls and laughed, their drunk dancing amusing her. "Do you mind if I sit here?" someone asked. Marinette jumped slightly, being startled, and looked up. A tall boy with black and blue hair stood next to the couch she was sitting on. He wore black pants, a grey shirt, and a leather jacket. "I'm Luka, Juleka's brother."

Marinette stared up at him. "Can I sit?" He asked again. Marinette blinked and blushed. She nodded and moved over, giving him more space. He chuckled and sat down. "What's your name?"

'Marinette,' she mouthed and signed at the same time. "Marinette?" She nodded with a smile. "Are you mute? Sorry if the question offends you."

Marinette's smile grew and she nodded. 'I am.' Luka sat back and smiled at her, "Juleka mentioned having a mute friend."

A pop song was on and more people had started cheering and dancing. A lot of couples stood up and started dancing Luka turned to Marinette and stood up. He held his hand out and asked, "Do you want to dance?" Marinette looked up at him and thought about it. Why not? It's an innocent action. She smiled and took his hand.

He pulled her up and they walked to the dance floor. The song changed to a slow song and he placed one hand on her waist and took her hand in the other. She placed her other hand on his should and looked up at him. They both smiled and danced to the music. Dancing, an innocent action. What could go wrong?

The girls noticed them dancing and they all laughed. Alya took her phone out and snapped a picture. She sent it to Nino who was with Adrien.

Alya: haha lok babe! Theyr dnacign!

Nino stared at the message. Alya was definitely drunk. He looked at the image and laughed. Adrien looked over at him and raised a brow. "The girls are at a club," Nino said. He passed his phone to Adrien and Adrien felt his blood boil slightly.

He didn't really know Luka (they had met once) but he sure as hell didn't like the way he was holding her, even if it was dancing. He wasn't sure where the jealousy was coming from, it wasn't in his nature. It was probably from the alcohol he was drinking too but he didn't care.

"Did she tell you what club she went to?" Adrien asked.

Chapter Text

The boys got ready fast and headed to the club. They showed identification and stepped inside.

A popular American song was playing and almost everyone was dancing. Marinette and Luka were among those people. Marinette swayed her hips to the song and Adrien did not like the way Luka was too close.

Nino left and went with Alya, who was drunk slurring her words. Adrien turned back to see Marinette and Luka smiling and having fun. His heart broke slightly and he was torn. He wanted to go over there and pull her away but it would cause a scene. But he didn't want her dancing such a song with him.

Marinette looked up at Luka and he held her by the waist. She hesitated a little but continued dancing with him. This was the snapping point for Adrien. Had they continued dancing normally, he would've let it slide. She had the ring on, which was good. But he didn't like the way he was holding her now.

Aside from his jealousy, it was downright creepy and uncomfortable to watch. Luka was 2 years older than his sister, who's 18, making him 20. Three years isn't a big age gap or a big deal usually, but it was an issue in this case because Marinette is only 17, still technically a child.

His jealousy and his uncomfortable feeling made him forget he was Adrien and not Chat. He walked over to the and pulled Marinette away by her wrist. She looked up at him with wide eyes. Luka looked at him and raised a brow, "What was that about? We're just dancing."

Adrien shot him a glare and began walking away. Luka stared at them in disbelief. The girls all took notice and froze. "What is he doing?" Alya hissed. Marinette continued to stare at Adrien, confusion running through her brain. She didn't know why he was there and why he had pulled her away.

Chat had shown signs of jealousy but why would Adrien show signs of jealousy? They were just friends. He and Luka had gotten along well before. Marinette was just dancing with Luka. It was just an innocent action.

Marinette snapped back to reality when she noticed he had taken her coat from the chair and started walking towards the exit. "Hey!" Alix yelled from behind. "Where are you going?" Nino asked, running towards them. "We're leaving," Adrien said. He put Marinette's coat on her and took her by the hand again, dragging her out.

"Come back here Agreste!!!" Alya screamed from inside. Nino held her back, fearing what drunk Alya would do to his best friend.

Adrien opened the entrance door and stepped out. Marinette pulled back slightly and he stopped to turn back. Marinette was staring up at him, confusion and worry on her face. "I didn't like the way you two were dancing."

Why? It was dancing.'

"No it wasn't, it's... it's..." Adrien couldn't come up with the words. 'It's what? Adrien what's going on?' she asked. Marinette was beyond confused and extremely worried. 'Tell me, Adrien.'

"I... Marinette he's 20!" Marinette blinked in surprise. 'What?'

"He's 20 years old Marinette, you're still only 17! He's an adult!"

'But you're 18! You're an adult too,' she retorted. "Barely! Mari," Adrien cupped her face, "there's a difference between a 17-year-old and a 20-year-old. There is a difference between an 18-year-old hanging around a 17-year-old and a 20-year-old showing romantic gestures towards a child. Christ Mari, you can't even drink yet!"

Marinette looked at him with a sad and shocked look. She didn't know what to say. Luka's 20? That is a few years older than her. Was she so naive to not see any romantic intentions from Luka?

Of course, Adrien knew Luka wouldn't do anything malicious with Marinette, not on purpose anyway, but even then there was an imbalanced power dynamic. Luka is more mature and would likely push Marinette, even if unintentional. Luka has had experience in relationships, Marinette hasn't. He'd go into the relationship differently than her.

Alya, Nino, Luka, and the other girls stood at the door, silent. They had heard everything Adrien had said and none of them could really argue with what he had said. They all knew Luka wouldn't do anything malicious and they knew Adrien knew that too. Even Luka stood silently, questioning himself.

Even if his outburst was understandable, Adrien felt embarrassed. He went too far and the situation could've been handled better. It was made clear to the group by his reaction that the age gap wasn't his only reason. He liked her. Even Marinette was able to put it together. "I'm sorry," Adrien broke the silence, moving his hands away from her face. "I-I'll leave." Adrien turned around and walked away quickly from the group, his face red.

Marinette stood there, not knowing how to react. "We should... go home," Nino chimed in. No one else said anything but they all silently agreed. The girls got their coats and Nino dropped off everyone. (Luka and Juleka leaving on their own). Marinette was the last one. It was just her, Alya, and Nino in the car. Alya was the first one to break the silence.

"He did have a point, you know. I didn't even think of the age gap and maturity levels. But. . . I also didn't know Adrien had feelings for you... that's so crazy," she frowned. "How had we not noticed?" She turned to Nino. Nino only shrugged. They stopped in front of the bakery and Marinette stepped out. Alya rolled down the window and turned to Mari. "Are you going to be ok? I can stay over," she asked, concerned.

Marinette shook her head. She walked into the bakery and headed upstairs. It was late and her parents were already asleep. She got to her room and threw herself on to her bed.

She stared at the ceiling. She didn't know how to feel. Her thoughts were running wild and she couldn't find peace. She looked at the ring on her hand and sadness washed over her. Had she betrayed Chat by dancing with Luka? Was it really so wrong to dance with Luka? She felt uncomfortable now knowing the age gap she had with him.

She sighed and got up. She opened the trap door leading to the balcony and stepped out. She sat on her chair and looked at the stars. The view of the city was beautiful and it could always calm down. She closed her eyes and sighed.

"Are you ok?"

Marinette jumped, startled for what seemed like the 10th time that day. She looked back, expecting Chat. However, someone else stood in his place. Marinette was surprised to see Ladybug standing on the roof.

"You look down, is everything alright?" she asked again, stepping down. Marinette sighed again and sat back in her chair. Ladybug smiled, "I'll take that as a no. Mind if I stay?"

Marinette shook her head and took out another chair for Ladybug. Both girls sat down and stared at the sky. "So what troubles you, Marinette?" the heroine asked. 'Boys' she mouthed. "Ah, yes, boys," Ladybug had a small smile on her face. "It doesn't get better as you get older."

"What happened? Was it Chat? I'll beat him up for you," Ladybug sat up. 'Him and two other boys.' Ladybug blinked in surprise. "Three boys? Oh my. Go on."

It was going to be a long ride so Marinette mouthed the words as clear as she could. After a few tries, she got the entire thing out.

'Chat gave me a very expensive gift and I don't even know what we are. Then I go out with friends and a boy asks me to dance. Then my best friend shows up and pulls me away. Then he tells me the boy I was dancing with is 20 and it's wrong for me to dance with him because he was showing romantic interest. But then I realize my best friend likes me! So now I feel uncomfortable and I feel like I betrayed Chat.'

Ladybug stared at Marinette with a shocked look. 'I don't know how to feel about any of this!' Ladybug sat back, "That is a very difficult situation you are in.

"Ok well, the boy that asked you to dance. Your best friend did make a good point. You're still 17, technically a child. Your maturity levels aren't going to always match that of a 20-year-old. I mean, there are some stupid 20-year-olds, but that's beside the point." That earned a laugh from Marinette. "But if he was showing romantic interest, it wasn't right for you to dance with him. But that doesn't mean it was your fault. You said your best friend told you his age, you didn't know his age beforehand, so you didn't know it was wrong. If he did know your age, then the responsibility should've fallen on him to avoid asking a child to dance if he expressed romantic feelings. But if he didn't and he truly had no ill intention, then no one is at fault. It was an honest mistake and as long as nothing happened, you should be fine.

"Your best friend liking you; talk to him. Let him down easy, let him know you're not interested but still wish to remain his best friend. Now for Chat, if you want, you can tell him you danced with a guy but you didn't betray him. You were simply doing it as a friendly gesture and didn't know the boy had romantic feelings. As for your relationship, you need to sit his ass down - sorry for my language - and talk to him about it. Ask him what he truly wants with you. I can talk to him too, tell him that you two need to talk, ok?"

Marinette smiled, 'Ok, thanks, Ladybug.' Ladybug smiled, "Anytime kid."

Chapter Text

Ladybug and Marinette hugged and said their goodbyes. Ladybug swung her yoyo and finished her patrol. On her way back home, she noticed Chat pacing back and forth on a rooftop.

She stopped and swung over. "Chat? Is everything ok?" He looked back at her, his hair wilder than usual and a worried look all over his face, "No, I messed up, I gave it away that civilian me likes her! I snapped and let the jealousy come over me!"

Ladybug froze, "You're her best friend..." She looked down and then back up at him. "You jerk!" She smacked him on the arm.

"Hey! What was that for?!"

Ladybug glared up at him, "You're messing with her feelings!"

"I haven't even told you what happened!"

"You don't need to! She already told me! The poor girl is a mess! You aren't official with her as Chat and then you act possessive over her as a civilian!" Ladybug said, poking Chat in the chest.

"Wait, you talked to her?" Chat asked, confused.

"Yes! And you need to clear things up with her! She's overthinking her relationship with you as Chat, your civilian self liking her, and her inappropriate dance with that guy! She feels like she betrayed you by dancing with that guy. I agree with your point, it wasn't appropriate, but you could've handled it better! Chat you really need to control yourself! You can't continue like this."

"I'll clear things up right no-"

"No," Ladybug cut him off, "She's too stressed, let her sleep. Talk to her tomorrow. If not I'll beat you up. She's too nice to have her feelings fucked with." Ladybug wrapped her yoyo around a nearby building and left without saying another word. Chat could've sworn he saw her struggling a bit, but his mind quickly went back to Marinette. 

Chat stood there and sighed.

.

The next morning Marinette woke up a mess. "Marinette! Someone's here to visit you," her mother called from downstairs. Marinette groaned. She just wanted to stay in bed. She sat up as her latch door opened. Adrien stepped inside her room and Marinette froze.

"Hi," he smiled awkwardly. "I know you probably don't want to see me, but I just want to apologize. I acted irrationally last night. I was concerned for you but I could've handled it better. You're my best friend and I don't want to ruin things between us. Please forgive me."

Marinette looked away and thought about it. He was drunk, she could faintly smell the alcohol when he got close. But again, he did have a point. He was genuinely looking out for her and it was good that he did.

"My actions also made it seem like I like you more than a friend, and I want to clarify that I don't have feelings for you, Marinette," Adrien spoke up. It was a lie of course, but he just said it to prevent any confusion and heartache to the girl. She loved Chat, not Adrien. She didn't know about his identity yet. It might cause some troubles when he did reveal himself but he'd rather have that than cause her heartache right now. "You're my best friend and I know you like someone else."

Marinette turned back to him. I forgive you, she signed.

Adrien grinned. "Friends?"

Best friends.

.

Chat sat at the Eiffel Tower, waiting for Ladybug to show up. She eventually showed up rather late. It was very unusual for her to be late. She was a very punctual person.

When he heard a thump behind him, he turned to greet his partner. She was crouching down slightly, one hand leaning on her leg for support and the other on her back. Chat immediately got up, "Whoa, are you ok?" He walked over to her but she waved him off.

"I'm... I'm fine, just tired, that's all." She sighed. "Damn are you that old?" Chat asked.

Ladybug glared up at him and smacked him on the arm. "Shut it. Did you apologize?"

"As me, yes," he chuckled. "Things are all good. I'm going to talk to her as Chat tonight."

Ladybug hummed and nodded, "Good."

She stood up normally and took a deep breath. Chat looked at her with worry. "Are you sure you're ok?" he asked once more.

"I'm fine, Chat. I'm heading home now." She swung her yoyo and waved goodbye. She pulled and flew across the sky. Once again, he swore he saw some slight hesitation.

It was beginning to bother Chat. Something was up and he wanted to know what it was. But it had to wait, right now he needed to talk to Marinette. He extended his staff and made his way over to Marinette's place.

She was already sitting on her balcony. She sat on her chair, looking at the ring. Chat landed next to her, startling her. Chat chuckled. She scared so easily.

Marinette turned to him and sadness immediately washed over her face. "What's wrong? Why is my princess so down?" he asked, sitting down and pulling her onto his lap.

"Did I do something wrong?" She nodded slightly. "What did I do to upset you?" He already knew of course, but she didn't know he knew.

'This is so cliché, but what are we?' she asked. "You're my princess and I'm your Knight in shiny leather."

Marinette frowned, 'Seriously!'

Chat chuckled, "Ok, ok. You can be my girlfriend and I can be your boyfriend. How does that sound, princess?" Marinette blushed and her heart fluttered. "Do you want that?" he asked. Marinette slowly nodded her head.

Being official made things different. Yes, they had kissed and even slept in the same bed, but being asked out made Marinette feel so lightheaded and happy. She was officially his girlfriend.

"Great!" Chat grinned. He gave her a peck on the lips, leaving her flustered. Before he could say anything, Marinette sat up straight. She looked at him and smacked him on the arm. "What was that for? Geez, why do I keep getting smacked on the arm? We're official now, what's wrong?" He asked.

Marinette brought her hand up to his face. "The ring? What about it? Does it need to be fixed?" he asked, confused. 'It's Harry Winston!' she mouthed. "Yes? Did you want Tiffany or Cartier? I can get you another one."

Marinette blinked. 'It's expensive!'

Chat froze. Ohhhh. Oh shit. Chat hadn't thought about the price. He had been looking for gifts and stumbled upon the ring. He bought it without a second thought. It was perfect and he knew she'd love it.

Chat had completely forgotten that Marinette would obviously know about the very high-end brand. She was into fashion. Why wouldn't she know the brand?

'How did you get it?' she asked. "Princess, that's not important. I got the ring because it was perfect for you. The price wasn't a big thing for me - if that's what you're worried about."

'Do you come from money?' she asked. Chat hesitated before nodding. 'You still didn't need to get me something so expensive,' she pouted.

He chuckled and kissed her. "I'd do anything for you, princess."

Marinette's face saddened again. "What else is bothering you?" Chat asked.

'I danced with an older boy, I'm sorry. I didn't know it was wrong and I didn't realize he had some feelings.'

"Did he do anything to you?" Marinette shook her head. "And did it go any further than dancing?" She shook her head again. "Then you have nothing to worry about princess. I trust you and I know you wouldn't betray me, so you don't have to worry about it, ok?" Marinette nodded and smiled, resting her head on his shoulder. 

Chapter Text

It was still break, a few days before the new year and Adrien decided to have the class meet up somewhere nice. He'd suggest a picnic but it would've been too cold. So he decided to take the whole class out to lunch.

"I am holding a new year's dance!" Chloe stood up after lunch. "Ladybug and Chat Noir are invited, of course!"

Chloe paused and made an annoyed face, "And — as requested from Ladybug — everyone in the class is invited too."

The whole class knew what she meant by 'everyone'. Marinette. Chloe strongly disliked Marinette and tried anything to get under her skin. (Of course, it never worked).

When Chloe invited Ladybug, LB asked who she was inviting. Chloe said she was inviting everyone in her class but Marinette and Ladybug frowned.

"Why not?"

Chloe scoffed, "Because she's so. . . weird!"

Ladybug blinked in surprise. "Is it because she's mute?" Ladybug asked, narrowing her eyes at her.

"No, no! It's just. . ."

"Chloe it's not nice to exclude someone, invite her. Please?"

Chloe sighed. "Fine."

The whole class cheered at the news. "It's formal, so girls wear gowns and guys wear suits. Don't worry about the cold, the interior will be warm. Daddy was kind enough to get two limos to transport everyone. Get into two groups and decide where the limo will pick you up."

Marinette tuned out the rest of what Chloe said. She looked down at the ring and smiled. Chat was going to be there. Meaning she was going to get the chance to dance with him. She wondered what Chat would look like in a suit. Probably very attractive.

Alya noticed Marinette's dreamy state. She raised a brow and smiled. She turned to Chloe and asked, "How public is the event?"

Chloe thought for a moment. Her face softened, "Not very, actually. Paparazzi and newscasts won't be allowed in. So it's a private party. Ladybug requested it that way. Which surprised me a little, Ladybug usually doesn't care about that and is fine with making a public appearance."

Adrien looked at Chloe. Ladybug requested a private party? Chloe was right, it was unusual for Ladybug to ask for that. Then again, she had been acting rather strange lately. She took longer on patrols and tired rather easily. Perhaps something in her personal life?

His train of thought was stopped when he heard Alya's giggles and teasing words. "You'll be able to dance with Chat without worry!" the dark-skinned girl said with excitement.

"How cute! You and Chat dancing. Him wearing a suit and you wearing a beautiful dress!" Rose chirped.

Marinette blushed and Adrien chuckled to himself. Then he froze. He was invited as himself and Chat. And he was going to be looked for as both. Chloe was going to want to be with Adrien and Marinette was now looking forward to seeing Chat. Maybe he could come up with an excuse as to why Adrien couldn't go. Chat definitely had to go.

"I won't be able to go," he spoke up. The entire class turned to him. "Why not, Adrikins?" Chloe pouted.

"I'm busy that day."

Chloe frowned, "Your father's still not here. He won't be coming back till after the new year. Besides, what could you possibly be doing on new years eve?!"

Adrien sighed, "Work. My father filled up my schedule with shoots." It wasn't a lie. He did have something that day. It was early and he could make it to the party but he wasn't going to say that. Actually, he wasn't even going to go to the shoot. The photographer canceled. Of course, no one else needed to know that.

Chloe scoffed, "Fine." He smiled at his success.

The class agreed that the boys would take one limo and the girls would take the other. The party was in 3 days so everyone parted ways almost immediately to go out for clothing.

The girls all went to the mall — except Chloe and Sabrina. They went from store to store. They all tried on numerous dresses varying from color and style. Princess dresses; elegant gowns; modest gowns; showy gowns; pastel colors; dark colors; nude colors.

The girls spent the entire afternoon searching for dresses and shoes. Eventually, they all found a dress.

Rose found a pink gown that was midlength and poofed in the front and had a tail in the back. It was adorned with flowers and specks of gold. Juleka found a similar dress, only less poofy and a shorter tail. It was simple, only a dark violet and lace sleeves that reached her elbows. Both their dresses off the shoulder.

Alix didn't want a dress. She opted for an elegant bodysuit. It was dark green with long sleeves that were loose and adjusted at the legs. Mylene chose a flowery gown, much like Rose's, only no tail and longer and of various colors to match her hair.

Alya chose a dark red gown with a fishtail. It was sleeveless and reached her neck. It had a sweetheart neckline and lace from there to the neck. Everyone found a dress, except Marinette. Marinette still hadn't found one. After the endless searching, she just couldn't find one she really liked.

After all the searching, Marinette sat on a bench upset. All her friends had found their dresses except her.

Alya sat next to her and rubbed her back. "Hey, it's ok. We'll go looking tomorrow, ok?" Marinette sighed and nodded. "Good, now let's go get some dinner, I'm starving."

.

Marinette got home late, almost dark. She threw herself on her chaise, frustrated. She could've made her own dress had she known in time, but the party was only 3 days away. That wasn't enough time.

She heard a knock on her window and got up to open it. Chat stepped inside a grin on his face as usual. He saw her look and his face dropped. "Princess, what's wrong?"

'I couldn't find a dress.'

"For Chloe's party?" Marinette nodded. Chat looked away and thought for a moment. He looked back at her. "What's your dress size?"

'36'

Chat grinned. He gave her a kiss on the forehead and left, uttering a quick goodbye. Marinette just stood there confused.

Chapter Text

With the information given to him by Marinette, Adrien set out to find a dress for her. But how would he do it? She was out for hours and couldn't find one. How could he find one she loved?

"Don't you know people?" Plagg spoke up. "Like the people at your shoots. Shouldn't they know what to give her?" Adrien looked at Plagg. A huge grin formed on his face and he took his phone out.

After a few calls, he found himself in a small studio the next day. A young man and a young woman stood in front of him. "What can we help you with, bud?" asked the male. Their names were Seth and Steph, twins. They had helped with his wardrobe on numerous shoots and they became his friends.

Both had light brown hair with a couple of blonde streaks and hazel eyes. They both had soft and similar features, light freckles covered their faces and Steph's exposed shoulder. The most obvious and different feature is their height. Seth towered over his twin sister. Other than that, they were almost identical. Even their clothes were similar. Both wore a light brown sweater — Steph's was over-sized and exposed one shoulder — and dark brown pants.

"My friend has a party she's going to, a formal one. But she can't find a dress suited for the event nor one she likes. I was hoping you'd help?"

Steph took the lollipop she had in her mouth out and made a popping sound. "What does she look like and what's her size?" she asked. Adrien took his phone out and showed them some of the pictures he had. "She's a size 36." They were the pictures of her and Chat, those were the only ones he had.

Steph raised a brow, "She's a fan of Chat Noir?"

Adrien nodded, "He's showing up the party and she's excited." Steph hummed. Seth took the phone and they both looked at each other before looking at the pictures. After a couple of moments, they gave him the phone back.

"I think we have something," Seth smiled. Steph put the lollipop back in her mouth and went into the sea of clothing. Seth followed her and Adrien stayed put. He heard ruffling, slight complaints from Steph, and chuckles from Seth.

Adrien chuckled. Steph was rather serious and Seth was the exact opposite, being very happy and cheerful. He liked the balance between the two.

He took a look around. The clothing ranged from dark and spikey to soft and pink. The variation was very big, a contradiction to the twin's own wardrobe. They mainly wore browns and nudes.

He wandered about in the clothes, looking at the suits and jeans hanged neatly and organized. He looked through the suits, maybe he could find one. He had plenty at home but maybe he'd find one he really liked.

Before he could do any more looking around, Steph and Seth came back. In Seth's hand was a clothing bag. "Inside's the dress," Steph popped her lollipop out. "Don't peek." She narrowed her eyes at him and pointed at him with her lollipop, her arms crossed.

Adrien raised his hands and nodded. Seth chuckled and handed him the bag. "There's a matching tie, maybe you can wear it. I'm sure the dress will fit her and flatter her. She's quite pretty, she should join one of your shoots," Seth smiled.

Adrien laughed awkwardly, "I'm not going to the party, and uh she's not a fan of attention so uh, I don't think I'll take her to a shoot."

Seth and Steph looked at each, Seth with an amused look and Steph with a raised brow. Adrien said his goodbye and left. "He's head over heels for that girl," Seth chuckled. Steph popped her lollipop, "Yup."

When he got home, he placed the dress on his bed. He really wanted to take a peek but he had a feeling Steph would find out and choke him with her lollipop.

Adrien physically shuddered at the thought. He shook his head and decided to go leave the dress at her place and then go out for patrol. He knew Alya was going to take Marinette out again so he didn't have to worry about his surprise being ruined.

He transformed and jumped from rooftop to rooftop, trying to be careful with the dress. He made his way over to Marinette's place and sure enough, Marinette wasn't home. He opened her window — which she probably left open for him — and stepped inside.

He went up to her bed and carefully placed the bag. Content with himself, he left and went to patrol the city.

After half an hour of strolling, he found Ladybug resting on a rooftop. He made his way over and greeted her with his usual grin. "Hello, my lady!"

Ladybug (who was sitting down) looked up at him and smiled rather weakly. Chat frowned, "LB, are you ok?" Now he was fully concerned.

Ladybug waved him off. "I'm fine Chat, really."

"How come you told Chloe to keep the party private?"

Ladybug shrugged, "I just don't want to deal with all the media and news for a day."

Chat knew that was a lie. He could tell when she lied. "That's a lie and you know it."

Ladybug sighed, "It's not a lie. I'm just tired?"

"Ladybug, please tell me what's actually going on."

"Drop it Chat! Just leave me alone!" she snapped. Chat blinked and stepped back in surprise. Ladybug stood up and swung her yoyo, pulling on it and leaving a confused Chat behind. Ladybug had never snapped at him like that before. Even with all the stupid mistakes, he had made in the past. Hell, even when he snapped at the news reporters she wasn't so cold.

What could've happened to Ladybug?

Chapter Text

Marinette climbed up to her room upset. She had spent another day out and didn't find a dress. Then again, she and Alya didn't do much dress looking. They had looked at almost every dress shop within their money range the day before. Their day mainly consisted of them at cafes.

The party was in 2 days and Marinette still didn't have a dress. She climbed up to her bed and was about to throw herself to take a very well deserved nap when she froze. A clothing bag lay neatly on her bed. She frowned. She was 100% sure that wasn't there before and her mother never mentioned anything about a bag.

She reached over to the zipper and pulled it down. She gaped at the dress. It was absolutely beautiful. A matching tie lay next to it. She ran her hand through the fabric of the dress and was surprised at the material. It was silky smooth and definitely expensive. Chat. Of course, she thought.

Marinette smiled. Of course, he would do something so sweet for her. It was in his nature. She took her phone out and texted Alya the good news. Marinette sent a picture to her and both girls gushed over the dress.

Marinette wanted to thank Chat but she didn't get the chance to do so. The next two days passed in a blur, Chat hadn't visited her in that time. Now it was the last day of the year. Saint-Sylvestre.

Alya went over to Marinette's a few hours before the event was supposed to start. The girls showered and started doing their makeup. Alya opted for a dark smokey eye to match her dress. She curled her hair and put it up into a bun, securing it with a silver pin.

For Marinette, Alya did a smokey eye as well, with the inner corners being a sparkling shade like that of the dress. Her hair was in loose curls, only half of it up and messy, giving it more volume.

For her lips, Marinette opted for a red lipgloss. Not too bold, not too sheer. By the time they were ready, it was almost time for the limo to pick them all up at the park.

Both girls quickly put their dresses on, Alya making Marinette take the tie. Sabine almost cried upon seeing her daughter.

"You look so beautiful," she spoke in her native tongue. Marinette smiled and gave her mom a quick hug and kiss. Both girls walked to the park (which was thankfully close) and saw the girls all ready and waiting.

Upon seeing Marinette, the girls all stared in amazement. "That is such a beautiful dress, Mari!" Rose chirped, bringing her hands to her face.

"Yeah, where'd you get it?" Alix asked.

"Chat," Alya smirked, crossing her arms.

"Awww!"

"That's very cool, Mari."

"He has good taste! It looks so good on you!" Mylene smiled. Marinette blushed and smiled.

"It looks so fancy and expensive, is he rich?" Alix asked. Alya raised a brow and Marinette smiled awkwardly.

"Oh shit."

Before any more words could be exchanged, the limo arrived. The girls all got inside and gaped at the interior. It was one very fancy limo. Dim lights filled the roof, giving it a nice and relaxing mood. Glass cups were to one side, next to a bottle of champagne.

"If this is what living like Chloe is like, sign me the fuck up!" Alya said. The girls all laughed. They opened the champagne bottle and they all took a drink. Except for Marinette. Rose took small sips, being cautious not to drink too much.

The limo came to a stop and the girls are stepped out. The party was being held in a high-end ballroom and a red carpet led the way in. Velvet rope held back the photographers and newscast covering the party.

"Why is Chloe's party so important?" Alix snorted.

"Ladybug and Chat Noir are guests, remember?" Mylene raised a brow.

"Oh yeah."

The girls all walked in together, Marinette walking in between them, hoping to have the least number of pictures taken. The group stepped in and the jaws dropped to the floor. A large chandelier hung from the ceiling and other glass structures hung around it.

The interior was big and the decoration looked like it came out of a fairytale. "How much you want to bet Chloe is in a princess gown wearing a tiara?" Mylene laughed. The girls chuckled.

The boys were already there and the girls walked over to them, minus Marinette. The boys complimented the girls and they all got into conversation. Marinette looked around, hoping to find Chat.

The lights went out abruptly and a single light shone at the top of the stairs. Chat Noir and Ladybug stood at the top. Ladybug wore a red polka-dotted evening gown with her hair curled and to one side. Chat Noir wore a black suit with no tie.

The crowd all cheered and the heroes smiled. Ladybug linked her arm with Chat's and they descended down the stairs. The second they got down, Chat made eye contact with Marinette. His jaw dropped the second he saw her. She looked absolutely stunning.

The dress was a champagne gold that hugged her figure. It had a slight trail at the bottom and a sweetheart neckline. Two straps fell off her shoulder and modesty was almost thrown out the window with the cleavage. The only thing saving it being her hair, which provided some covering.

Chat gulped. He wasn't sure if he was going to be able to keep his hands off her. Ladybug raised a brow and laughed at Chat's expression. She dragged him with her towards Marinette. Chat was almost frozen in place.

"Oh, you look so beautiful!" Ladybug said, unlinking her arm with Chat and giving Marinette a hug. Marinette smiled and hugged back. She pulled back and held Marinette's hand.

"Have fun. Be careful with him, I think your beauty broke him," Ladybug winked. She gave Marinette's hands a small squeeze and walked away.

Marinette turned to Chat, who was still staring at her with amazement.

"Holy crap I wasn't expecting such beauty. Seth and Steph are fucking geniuses," Chat muttered, his voice lower than usual. It sent shivers down Marinette's back and she blushed.

'Thank you. . . You look handsome,' Marinette mouthed with a smile. Chat smirked and ran a hand through his hair. "Don't I always, princess?"

Marinette laughed. He's back, she thought. She took the tie out and gave it to him.

"Thank you. My friends that gave me the dress mentioned there was a tie. I didn't get it because I didn't want to look at the dress. I wanted it to be a surprise and damn was it a good one."

He put the tie on (with some help from Marinette). Chat took one of her hands and brought it up to his lips, giving it a light kiss.

"I would really love it if the most beautiful girl in the room would dance with me, " he winked.

Marinette laughed and nodded. He grinned and pulled her to the dancefloor. They danced to the music, not once breaking eye contact. Marinette felt butterflies in her stomach and she couldn't stop smiling.

This was going to be the best New Year's Eve.

Chapter Text

Chat cursed his bad luck when he heard Chloe's cries for help. Of course, an akuma had to show up one the best night of his life. He couldn't have one nice day. He gave Marinette a quick kiss before telling her to hide. She nodded and went with the girls. They all took cover in another room.

The other guests immediately took cover, most of them leaving out the front door. Chat and Ladybug both looked around, unable to find the source. "Up here!" Chloe cried.

They both looked up, wide-eyed. A young man in a suit and a white mask held on to the chandelier by one hand and Chloe by the other. "Ladybug! Chat! Help!" she cried. The akuma groaned.

"You are so annoying," he muttered. He turned to Ladybug and Chat and frowned. "I am (I can't think of a name lol), Miss Bratty over here didn't invite me to her party." He then glared at Ladybug, "The party was made private due to your request. Due to that request, I was not allowed in!"

Chat narrowed his eyes and tried his best to identify the akuma. He said he wasn't allowed in due to Ladybugs's request, meaning he had to be a photographer or reporter.

His frown turned into a smirk. He let go of Chloe. She screamed and Chat quickly jumped into action. He caught her just in time. Chat put her down and Chloe ran for cover. Ladybug took out her yoyo. She was about to swing it at him when he pulled out a camera.

Ladybug and Chat glanced at each other, confusion flashing their faces. They turned back to the akuma and he took a picture with flash. The bright flash caused them to go momentarily blind.

The akuma laughed. "Chat!" Ladybug exclaimed. Worry laced her words, shocking Chat. Thanks to his heightened hearing, he turned to her direction. As they regained their eyesight, Chat saw the scared expression on Ladybug.

Now he was completely worried about her. Ladybug never feared anything. This was nothing compared to other akumas they had faced. Why was this one causing her so much stress?

His thoughts came to a halt when he turned to the screaming civilians. The akuma was snapping pictures of them, but instead of blinding them, it was turning them into photographs. Polaroids fell to the spots the civilians once stood in.

"Lucky charm!" Ladybug said, throwing up her yoyo. A polka-dotted cloth fell on to her hands. "A cloth?" she questioned. She looked around in hopes of finding something, but she couldn't find anything.

"Ladybug! Look out!" Ladybug turned back to see the akuma throwing the polaroids. Ladybug spun her yoyo, the polaroids bouncing off. One hit the wall, hitting it like a dart. "What the fuck!" she yelled. She moved back and walked back up the stairs. The akuma was still throwing pictures at her.

Chat extended his staff and ran to the akuma. He lifted it up behind to swing when the akuma turned to him and snapped a photo. Chat was momentarily blinded again. He dropped his staff and rubbed his eyes. "Oh fuck!"

The akuma laughed and turned back to Ladybug. By then, she had already gotten to the top. He continued to throw photos at her and walk up the stairs. Ladybug continued to step back and Chat rubbed his eyes, trying to regain his vision again.

Ladybug kept backing up until she hit the railing. She looked down and her eyes widened. The drop was rather high and there was a table full of glass plates. She was in her formal transformation and that wasn't going to do much covering. She couldn't get hurt. Not that bad. Not this time.

Ladybug looked back up to see the akuma was still walking over to her. She looked around, trying to find a way to use her lucky charm but she couldn't find any way.

A small beep made her freeze. She looked at the mirror next to her and saw she was down to two spots. She hadn't heard the other beeps. She turned to Chat, who was holding on the railing of the staircase.

When Chat regained his vision, he immediately searched for them. His eyes met hers and he saw the raw fear in them. She was about to detransform and the fall was too dangerous without a suit.

He extended his staff and made a run for the akuma. When he reached him, it was too late. The akuma snapped a photo of Ladybug and she took a step back. She was blinded once more and she fell back from the railing.

"Ladybug!"

A loud crash was heard and pink light shone from down below. In a fit of rage, Chat called out his cataclysm. He aimed for the akuma and scratched his arm. The akuma fell back, the large gash oozing blood.

Chat was about to finish him when he heard Ladybug's moans of pain. He immediately turned away and jumped down next to her. Glass crunched underneath his feet. The akuma used this time to escape.

A young woman in her early twenties lay in a pool of blood. He leaned down and lifted her head up. Shards of glass lay covered in blood where her head once rested. The small puddle of blood that had formed next to her head stained her already dark hair. Another pool of blood formed beneath her legs.

The blood was coming from her thighs. It was then he noticed her stomach. Chat felt his soul leave his body.

It was round and protruding. Slight movements could be seen coming from the belly.

That was when she opened her eyes. Her blue eyes were glossed with tears and she struggled to speak. "Ch-Chat," she groaned.

"My baby, Chat. My baby!" she cried.

Chapter Text

Ladybug is pregnant. That's why she was so moody. That's why she got so tired easily. That's why she was so. . . hesitant. She didn't want her baby to get hurt.

The magic of the suit hid her belly and protected it from harm by the akumas. But her dress could only do so much. Now she was injured badly and she couldn't fix it. She couldn't use her lucky charm.

Chat held her body close to his. Her sobs drew the attention of his friends. Marinette and Alya peeked out and gasped when they saw Chat holding a young woman. They both ran out and went over to him.

"Oh my god, miss, we need to take you to a hospital right away!" Alya said. She took out her phone and called for an ambulance. Beep beep. Chat cursed under his breath. He needed to recharge but he couldn't leave Ladybug alone.

"Go, we'll watch over her," Alya said. Chat looked up at the two girls and they gave him reassuring smiles. Alya got down and opened her arms. Chat hesitantly placed Ladybug in Alya's arms. Ladybug took a tight grip on Chat's arm and pulled herself closer to him.

She whispered something to him and dropped her earrings in his hand without either girl noticing. A final warning beep came from Chat's ring and he hesitantly got up. "Please make sure she and her baby are ok," Chat said, extending his staff. Alya and Marinette nodded.

He used his staff to take him upstairs and he ran into a room. His transformation dropped and he looked down at the earrings. Adrien gripped the earrings tightly in his hand and left.

.

The sound of a siren sent a wave of relief through Adrien's body. Ladybug was going to be safe. He hoped her baby would be too.

He sneaked through the back and fed Plagg the camembert he had. When Plagg finished eating, he called out the words and a few moments later he was back to being Chat Noir. He went back to the front and by then the ambulance was gone.

Alya and Marinette stood, both holding on to each other. "That was so scary. . . I've never seen an akuma hurt someone so bad. Mon dieu, I really hope she's ok," Alya said with a sad expression.

'And her baby,' Marinette mouthed. Alya nodded in agreement. Both girls had tried their best to stop the bleeding. They both tried to desperately calm the young woman down. Their attempts failed horribly. Nothing calmed the sobbing girl.

Out of the corner of her eye, Marinette noticed a slight movement in the shadows. She noticed it was Chat and she turned to Alya. 'I should get back home. My parents will be worried.'

Alya nodded once more, "I should too. This akuma seems too dangerous." Both girls said their goodbyes and Marinette sneaked to the alley Chat was in. '

Are you ok?' she asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine. But Ladybug isn't," he replied.

Marinette furrowed her brow. 'What do you mean?'

Chat took a deep breath, "That woman you saw, that's Ladybug." Marinette's eyes widened and her hand went up to cover her mouth.

"Only Ladybug can purify the akumas, and I'm going to need some help." He stretched out his hand and opened it. Marinette stared wide-eyed at the earrings in his hand.

.

Marinette had always been reserved. She was rather timid and with the addition of being mute, she didn't socialize much. She lived most of her life in a small town in the region of Limousin. A region rich with history and calming atmosphere. The perfect area for her to grow up.

She stuck to her studies and focused on that and trying to learn Chinese. Her love for fashion and her parents' dream to become famous bakers drove them to the famous city of Paris. If you had told Marinette that she would start dating a famous (and quite attractive) super-hero — and actually become one herself — well, she would've thought you were crazy.

But here she was. Doing exactly that. Chat stood in front of her with his hand stretched out in front of her, showing her the earrings.

"Marinette Dupain-Cheng, I give you the miraculous of the ladybug, which grants you the power to create and restore. You will use this power to help me with stopping akumas. Will you accept?"

She's worthy of being Ladybug. Those words rang through his brain. Those were the words Ladybug whispered to him. Ladybug was a smart, beautiful young woman. If she said Marinette could be Ladybug, then she could definitely be Ladybug. Chat never had any doubt that Marinette could do magnificent things, but hearing someone so strong and brave say it made things even better.

Chat would've immediately thought of Marinette to help him out, even if Ladybug hadn't mentioned it. That's probably why Ladybug said 'she' instead of Marinette's name. She knew he would immediately think of her. They both knew she was worthy.

He just hoped she would accept. The responsibility was big but he would help her out. He wouldn't leave her to figure it out herself. The only problem was: Did she think she was worthy? He had known the girl for a couple of months now and he knew she had a lot of self-doubt (despite being the most beautiful girl he had ever laid eyes on).

Marinette tore her gaze from the earrings and looked up at him. "Ladybug and I both know you are worthy. I trust you and I know you'll do a perfect job."

He gave her a warm smile and Marinette took in a sharp breath. She removed her own earrings and took the miraculous. Chat grinned and silently cheered.

Marinette looked down at the miraculous and hesitated once more. She looked back up at Chat and he nodded at her to put them on. She took one last deep breath and put both earrings on.

Chapter Text

A small red creature with black spots appeared before them. Marinette jumped back in surprise and stepped on her dress. Chat Noir grabbed her by the waist before she fell. Marinette stared wide-eyed at the kwami. "Marinette, relax! It's fine."

"I am Tikki, the ladybug kwami!" she squeaked in delight. "Kwamis help us transform," Chat continued. "We just sa-"

He stopped himself. Marinette was mute. She couldn't say the words. He mentally slapped himself for his stupidity.

Tikki looked at Chat confused before finishing his sentence, "You just say 'transforme-moi'!"

"Slight problem, she can't speak." Tikki blinked. Marinette cringed slightly and nodded.

Tikki stayed silent for a few moments before smiling. "That's ok. I've met so many Ladybugs and one so happened to be deaf. She never learned how to speak and she gave me something special."

Tikki flew closer to Marinette and hovered right in front of her. "In exchange for your help, I will give you a special gift passed down from a previous Ladybug.

"Marinette Dupain-Cheng, I give you the gift of speech. However, it will be limited only to Ladybug. As Ladybug you will be able to communicate with Chat Noir. As Marinette, you will be allowed only to say the transformation words."

Marinette stared in disbelief. Could she really do that? The kwami spun and blew a kiss at Marinette. A heart-formed and blew over Marinette's face. She blinked and rubbed her eyes. "Now, say the words!"

". . . Tikki" Marinette's hand slapped her mouth shut. Marinette turned to Chat and they both stared at each other with wide eyes.

"It worked!" Tikki giggled. "Finish the sentence!"

"Tikki, transforme-moi!" Tikki smiled and flew into the earrings. A pink light engulfed Marinette and soon she was in a suit similar to that of his Ladybug. Her hair went up into two bouncy, curly pigtails (a huge contrast to Ladybug's straight ponytail).

Marinette's suit matched her personality. It was a red polka-dotted suit like Ladybug's only a lighter color (the older superhero sported a dark red). A small string held her yoyo to heir small waist. Her wedged boots reached her knees (those similar to her older counterpart). Her mask had the white fabric, giving her an overall cute and retro-ish look. Over her suit was a dark thin wrap.

Hearing her voice and seeing her as Ladybug made him feel like he died and went to heaven. Marinette turned to face Chat and she blushed. "You look. . . stunning! Wow! A-and your voice! Mon dieu, c'est comme la voix d'une déesse!"

Marinette smiled and she looked away shyly. "Merçi, Chat."

Hearing his name come out of her mouth made his legs feel like jelly. It was sweet like honey and he wanted to hear more.

"Ok, we need to come up with a name."

"Name?"

Chat nodded, "Super-hero name. People are going to tell you're not the same. You're much smaller and cuter."

She blushed at his comment. Shouldn't you go take care of the akuma? Plagg hissed from inside the ring. You can drool over her later.

"Oh right! We need to go, we can talk later."

Marinette nodded. She pulled out the yoyo hanging on her side. She looked over at Chat. "To move around, wrap it to a chimney or building to swing. The string is endless and you can trap the akumas with it."

Chat took out his staff and extended it. He boosted himself up to a rooftop and waited for Mari. She took a deep breath and threw her yoyo to a near poll. She pulled on it and she swung over to Chat. The landing was rough but she managed to not get hurt.

Chat chuckled and she glared at him. "C'mon," he stopped laughing. She nodded and they both jumped rooftop to rooftop. It wasn't long since they found the akumatized civilian. He left a trail of photographs behind.

They both reached him and saw him now taking pictures of buildings. The structures along with everything and everyone inside them disappeared. Chat had to hold back his need to shred that person into a million pieces.

He had to remind himself that they were under the control of Hawkmoth. Marinette noticed his tensed state and she placed her small hand on his shoulder.

"Hey, it'll be ok," she spoke softly. Chat immediately calmed down. Her voice alone made him forget all his troubles.

"What's this?" The akuma screeched upon noticing them. "You got another Ladybug, Chat Noir?" the akuma laughed. "My, my, you are a Playboy Chat."

"Shut it!" Chat sneered. That man was getting on his last nerve.

The akuma stopped laughing and glared at him. "You're going to pay for what you did to me!"

Chat scoffed, "What I did to you?! You could've killed Ladybug!"

The akuma was about to retaliate when he stopped. "Where did that little brat go?"

Chat stared at him confused. He turned around to see Marinette was gone. She sneaked away without either of them noticing. Even with a voice, she's so quiet, Chat heard Plagg say.

Marinette crouched behind a chimney, hiding from Chat and the akuma. She quietly called out her charm and a small bag fell into her arms. She frowned. What am I supposed to do with this? she thought. Look around, she heard a small voice say.

Marinette did so and she turned back to look at the akuma and Chat. The camera the man held popped out and she smiled. The akuma and Chat were still bickering, but now over where she was. She giggled.

Chat served as a great distraction. She learned that the first time she had seen an akuma attack. Ladybug did exactly just that to save her and the other civilians. At this point, Marinette owed her her life. Chat was right, that akuma had to pay for the damage he caused the young woman.

Marinette jumped down from where she was and ran towards the akuma. Chat, seeing the movement, turned to her. The akuma did so too. He pointed his camera at her and she threw the bag over it. With her yoyo, she knocked the camera from his hand and stepped on it.

A small purple butterfly flew out. "Use your yoyo!" Chat called from above. Marinette nodded. She caught the akuma with her yoyo and purified it. She grabbed the bag and threw it in the air. "Miraculous Ladybug!"

Chat jumped down next to her and hugged her just as everything went back to being normal.

"You did it! Great job! I didn't even have to use my power!" he cheered.

He held her in his arms for a bit more before pulling away abruptly. "Ladybug! We need to check on her," he said, wide-eyed.

Marinette nodded, "Her name is Jasmine Barousse, she's probably at a hospital near the ballroom."

"Ok, let's go!"

Chapter Text

The couple landed a few blocks away from the hospital. Marinette detransformed right as she landed. "We should ask if she's there," Chat said. Marinette nodded.

"You should go!" Tikki piped in.

"Blue hair, blue eyes, you two are very similar! Say you're her sister!" Chat grinned, "Yeah! You know her name, besides, it'd be weird if Chat Noir walked in asking to see a civilian. Suspicion would arise."

Tikki nodded. Don't you want to see her? Marinette signed.

"I do. Maybe she's in a room with a window. Please just go check on her first. I really want to know if she's ok."

Marinette nodded.

She walked to the hospital and went inside to the front desk. A man sat in the desk and he looked up at her. "Hello," he said with a smile. Hi, she mouthed. He blinked in surprise. "Not to be rude, but, are you mute?" he asked. Marinette nodded.

"We don't have a translator but I do have some paper and a pen, what do you need?" he asked with a smile. He handed her a small pad and a pen. She wrote:

I want to know if there is a patient by the name of Jasmine Barousse. She was hurt badly and was taken by an ambulance. I am a relative of hers, her sister.

Marinette handed him the pad and he read it. He looked back up at her and eyed her. He noticed her dress and smiled. "Oh! Was it that young woman in a formal dress? The pregnant one? Oh, you two look almost identical!" he gushed. He typed something into his computer and then made a short phone call.

He turned back to her with a warm smile. "She's fine now. I assume she was in the akuma attack of today as she was healed rather quickly. Visiting hours are over for today but you are more than welcome to visit her tomorrow!" He wrote down her room number on a piece of paper and handed it to her. "Have a happy new year!"

Marinette smiled and nodded at the man. She went back outside and looked for Chat. He walked over to her with an anxious look. "So?" he asked.

She's fine, we can see her tomorrow, Marinette signed.

Chat sighed in relief, "Thank god, let's get you home." He picked her up bridal style and made his way over to the bakery. He landed in front of the building. Sabine and Tom must've been waiting as they both opened the door the second they landed.

Sabine and Tom both gave their daughter a big hug. "Oh, we were so worried!" Sabine said.

"We heard there was an akuma at the event and we heard someone got hurt badly. We were so worried, but thank god you're home. Thank you for bringing us our daughter, Chat Noir," Tom smiled at the hero.

Chat smiled, "Anytime." After a quick good-bye, Chat went back to his place.

He landed in his room and threw himself onto his bed. Today had been an exhausting day. Physically and emotionally. He needed a good night's rest.

.

He woke up the next morning less exhausted than the previous day. He was still drained but he could manage the rest of the day. The thought of Ladybug in the hospital immediately made him bolt up. He needed to go see her.

He transformed and made his way over to Marinette's. He was stopped, however, when he saw her transformed and running towards him. She stopped and smiled, "There you are! I was hoping to find you!"

God her voice is beautiful, he thought. "This early?" he questioned. Marinette raised a brow, "Chat, it's past noon."

"Wait really?! Did I sleep that much?" Marinette laughed. Mon dieu, even that's beautiful, he thought.

"Yes, Chat you did. Let's go visit Jasmine! I have her room number. It's an odd number, meaning it most likely is a room with a window. I'll go in, and confirm anyways."

Chat nodded, "You can transform back inside, you can call me with your yoyo."

"Ok. Let's go."

Both heroes took off towards the hospital. They were stopped, however, by a helicopter. They both froze in place and looked at each other. The helicopter landed near them and Nadja came out.

"Chat Noir! Can we ask you and your new partner some questions?"

Marinette took a few steps and hid slightly behind Chat. Not this again, she thought. It's the prize you have to pay, she heard a small voice say. Chat looked at Marinette with an uneasy look.

"Are you his mistress?"

"Mistress?!" Marinette stared wide-eyed at the reporters.

"Of course not! How many times do I have to say this? Ladybug and I are NOT a couple!" Chat hissed.

Nadja raised a brow, "Well, how about you two? It's quite interesting how a new Ladybug showed up. You replaced the old one with a younger one. New year, new Ladybug?"

At this point, Chat was getting pissed. All he wanted to do was check up on Jasmine and now Nadja was bothering them with stupid questions. "Look, I did not replace her! Ladybug is not available right now so we both gave trust in someone else," Chat said through gritted teeth.

"Ladybug's younger sister?" she asked. "What?" both heroes questioned.

"Blue hair, blue eyes, almost identical!" she laughed. "If it weren't for the height and difference in clothes, I would've thought she was the same!"

"N-no," Marinette quietly stuttered. Nadja raised a brow, "Hm, I guess blue hair and blue eyes are just Chat's type." Chat tried his best to keep his cool. He didn't want to snap again, it wouldn't be good and Ladybug — Jasmine — would definitely kill him. Also, Marinette was by his side and he knew she wouldn't like him snapping either.

Nadja turned to Marinette, "So, what's your name? Superhero name. We already have a Ladybug so you can't go with that, you're not her." Marinette's face saddened. She felt a sting with Nadja's words. You're not her. She wasn't the strong Ladybug everyone admired. She wasn't Chat's partner for years. She knew virtually nothing about the city or much on how to save it. Was she even worth being a ladybug?

Don't doubt yourself, she heard a small voice. Ladybug and Chat chose you for a reason. I know you're going to be an amazing Ladybug! What once was your weakness is now your strength. Use your gift, Marinette.

Tikki. Marinette smiled. She stepped next to Chat and stood up straight. Her smile dropped and her face grew serious. "I am Coccinette. Ladybug chose me to take her place for some time. I don't need to hear your comments thank you. Now if you'll excuse us, we have something urgent! We don't have time for silly questions!"

Marinette — or Coccinette — took out her yoyo and swung it to a nearby building. She turned to Chat and signaled they were leaving. He only nodded due to being in shock. He used his staff to propel himself and Coccinette pulled on the string.

When they both got far enough from the reporters and close enough to the hospital, they stopped. Chat turned to Coccinette and grinned.

"What?" she asked.

"You did great Little Lady! Gosh, even when angry your voice sounds amazing," he breathed.

Coccinette blushed and uttered a quiet thank you. Adrenaline had taken over her and all the pent-up anger of not being able to defend herself came out. For the first time, she was able to defend herself with words. Outside she was calm, but inside, she was externally in joy.

"W-we should go ch-check on Ladybug," she said, pulling on her hair strands slightly. Chat found it to be a cute quirk. He nodded.

She turned around to swing her yoyo when she felt his hand on her shoulder. She turned back to him and he had a smile on his face.

"I'm proud of you," he said. He gave her a kiss on her forehead before leaving off.

Coccinette stood flustered.

Chapter Text

Both heroes landed a few blocks away. Marinette detransformed and Tikki flew out. "Oh I really want to see her!" the kwami exclaimed. Marinette smiled and motioned for her to fly into her jacket.

"Call me as soon as you're in there, ok Little Lady?" Marinette nodded. She grabbed his hand and gave it a kiss on the back. He blushed slightly.

Marinette walked over to the hospital and went through the entrance. It was rather calm, especially since it was lunch hour for most workers. Marinette walked to the front desk and asked to see Jasmine. The lady behind the desk smiled and told her to head to the 9th floor.

Marinette smiled and thanked the lady. She headed to one of the elevators and got on. When she reached the 9th floor, she walked to the desk. A small lounge with a TV and a fish tank sat across from the desk. Double doors were on either side of the desk.

One read Patient Rooms and the other didn't say anything. The man behind the counter got off a short phone call he was in and turned to Marinette. "Yes?" he asked with a smile. I want to visit my sister, she signed. The man nodded, understanding sign language. He took out a clipboard and a pen and handed it to her. "Write your name and fill in some quick information. What's the name of the patient you would like to see? Write it next to your name on the other side."

Marinette looked down at the paper and filled it as best as she could. Luckily the questions were brief and non-specific.

Name: Marinette Barousse / Jasmine Barousse

Age: 17

Relationship to patient: sister

She filled in the rest and handed the clipboard back.

"Ok, Ms. Barousse, thank you. Your sister is in room 495. It's through the double doors and to your left." Marinette thanked him and went through the doors.

She walked down the corridor and stopped in front of the room. It was right as she suspected. It was a window room, meaning Chat could come in. Marinette knocked on the door softly before hearing a 'come in'.

She opened the door and stepped in. Her blue eyes met Jasmine's and both girls smiled. Jasmine had a hospital gown on and her hair was tied up in a bun. "Marinette! I'm so happy to see you!" she said in surprise. Tikki flew out of Marinette's jacket and flew to Jasmine. "Tikki!"

Marinette closed the door behind her and walked further into the room. While the kwami and the older superhero chattered, Marinette looked around the room. A small cart caught her attention. She walked over to it to see a small baby lying peacefully, wrapped in a white blanket.

Marinette smiled. "Thanks to you, my baby's ok," Jasmine turned to Marinette.

"It's a boy," she continued. "I delivered as soon as I got here and my wounds were healed, both thanks to the magic of the miraculous. I get released tomorrow. Hopefully, I'll be able to see Chat, oh he must be so worried right now."

Marinette turned to the window and ran over. She looked out and saw the side they were on faced more buildings, so the likelihood of anyone seeing Chat was small. "Tikki, transforme-moi!"

"Oh, you look so cute!" Jasmine gushed.

"Thank you," Marinette smiled.

"You talk!!" Marinette laughed, "Yes, Tikki gave it to me as a gift, I can only speak transformed."

"Wow! That's so amazing," she awed. Coccinette took out her yoyo and called Chat. He picked up immediately and Coccinette told him where they were. Chat wasted no time and made his way over to the window.

Coccinette opened the window for him and he stepped in. "Ladybug! You're ok!" he walked over to her and gave her a hug. "I-I was so worried, but thank god you're ok!" He turned to the small cart next to her and smiled. "Your baby is ok too!"

Jasmine laughed, "Yes, it's a healthy baby boy. His name is Thomas."

"Oh, I love that name!" Coccinette exclaimed. Coccinette and Chat Noir stood above the baby and his eyes fluttered open. Hazel green eyes stared back at them. "Oh look at his eyes!" Coccinette cooed.

The small baby smiled and the pair awed. "Sooo? Who's the father?" Chat teased. Jasmine rolled her eyes.

"You know who the father is, right?"

"Chat!" Jasmine and Coccinette both said at the same time. Jasmine slapped his arm. He chuckled.

Jasmine let out a huff, "Thomas is my boyfriend's, Chat."

Chat stared at her confused, "You never mentioned having a boyfriend that long."

"I didn't," she replied with a shrug.

"Wait a second, is that dick with you because he knocked you up?!" Chat felt his blood boil slightly. He didn't like the idea of him being with her just because she had his baby. That wasn't right. Coccinette and Jasmine stared at him wide-eyed.

"N-no! Of course not! Don't yell!"

Coccinette placed a hand on his shoulder, but it didn't do anything. "Chat, please calm down," Coccinette said softly. The baby — scared from the outburst — started crying. Jasmine immediately reached for the baby and held him close to her.

"Shh, it's ok Thomas, mommy's here," she cooed.

"I-i'm sorry," Chat said quickly. "I didn't mean to scare Thomas."

Jasmine sighed, "It's fine Chat. To answer your question, no he isn't with me because I got pregnant. I hooked up with him 9 months ago. I'm not a teenager like you Chat, I'm an adult. I can do adult things.

"He and I kept contact and started dating before I realized I was pregnant. He was very happy when he found out about the pregnancy. He also wasn't a stranger, I've known him since high school."

"Oh. Sorry again for the outburst, LB."

She smiled, "It's fine, you were only looking out for me."

"Is he coming to visit you?" Coccinette asked.

"Unfortunately, no. Since the baby wasn't supposed to be due for another week, he left south to see his family for the new year. He'll be back tomorrow."

Thomas had stopped crying and let out a soft sigh.

"He's so adorable!" Coccinette gushed.

Jasmine laughed, "You can hold him." Coccinette's smile grew. She walked over to the side of the bed and Jasmine placed the baby on her arms.

Thomas let out a small giggle and both girls awed. "Such a cute baby!"

Jasmine laughed, "Would you like kids, Marinette?"

"Oh of course! I love children!" Coccinette turned her attention back to the baby and cooed. Jasmine turned to Chat and smirked. Chat glared at her but his cheeks grew red anyways.

Chapter Text

After the visit with Jasmine, Coccinette and Chat sat on a rooftop. Coccinette now had the time to think of how crazy those 2 days had been.

"Chat?" she spoke up. It was now mid-afternoon.

"Yes princess?" he asked.

"I'm scared."

Chat turned to her confused. "Why?"

Coccinette let out a huff, "Things were normal and now I'm a hero! A-and I can talk! You can't tell me that isn't crazy! It's not even going to last!"

Chat looked at her with wide-eyes. "What do you mean this won't last?" he asked.

Coccinette turned to him, "Chat I'm doing this because Jasmine just had her baby. I'm not a hero like her. Yes, I stopped that akuma but it was because he had been weakened. Chat this isn't for me.

"I'm new here, I don't know anything! I don't know what I'm doing I just don't fee-" She stopped. Her voice stopped. She couldn't speak anymore. Tikki?

I'm sorry, she heard a quiet voice say. The transformation came off and Tikki flew in front of Marinette. "I'm so sorry Marinette! My powers are limited. That was all the speech I could give you!"

A sad smiled formed on her face and she cupped Tikki. 'It's ok', she mouthed. Chat hugged Marinette and held her in her arms. Quiet sobs came from the girl. Chat's heart ached at the sound.

The gift given to her only lasted less than 24 hours. She had limited time and she regretted not knowing that. She wasn't able to say the words she really wanted to.

But now it didn't matter.

.

Hawkmoth kept quiet for the rest of the break. The akuma attacks stopped and Marinette gave Chat back the earrings. There wasn't any need for them. She wasn't going to be able to use them anyways.

It had been a few days and school was starting back up again. Marinette and Chat didn't really see each other much. Things were not so good after the whole ordeal. Marinette was still sad about her limited gift.

The earrings were given back to Jasmine, who reluctantly took them back. She had really hoped Marinette would keep them longer.

Adrien was pretty upset as well. He didn't like Marinette being sad but he couldn't do much. She was too heartbroken by her lost gift. School was starting the next day and his father was to arrive that day. Things were going great (sarcasm).

Adrien woke up that morning a bit earlier than usual, hoping to avoid his father. His attempt failed and he saw his father entering as he got down the last few steps.

"How were things?" his father asked. Nice to see you too, father. Adrien stood up straight and matched the older man's face, "Things went well." His father nodded and turned his attention to a book.

"I thought you left that here?"

"I came back to pick it up," Gabriel replied, almost too quickly. Adrien raised a brow. "When?"

"New Year's Eve, I left right away." He simply nodded and went to the dining area. Gabriel took one last glance at Adrien before going into his office.

Adrien's thoughts on Marinette took over his mind again and any suspicion he had of his father was gone. He ate his breakfast and made his way outside. He took one last glance at the house before getting in the car.

When he arrived at school, everybody was still outside waiting. Marinette and Alya sat on the staircase and Nino stood next to them. Alya was rubbing Marinette's back. Marinette had her face hidden in her hands. Adrien's face saddened. He walked over to the trio and sat next to Mari.

"Hey, what's wrong?" he asked.

Alya sighed, "Don't bother Adrien, she won't budge." Adrien looked at Alya with a sympathetic look. He knew why she was sad, but he couldn't say. Marinette couldn't say either. Her having the miraculous was to be kept a secret.

The doors opened and students began walking in. Alya got up and walked inside with Nino. Adrien stood up and held his hand out for Marinette. She looked up, her eyes puffy from crying. "C'mon Mari," he gave her a smile. "It'll be ok. Whatever it is, you'll get through."

Marinette smiled. Adrien always cheered her up. She loved her friendship with him. She took his hand and he pulled her up. He let go of her hand and stuck his arm out. Marinette hooked her arm around his and they both walked into the school.

That day they both had a study period first so they headed to the library. A couple of other students were there from other classes. Marinette and Adrien sat down at a table. Each took out their own textbooks to study for different subjects. However, neither actually studied.

Adrien couldn't stop thinking about Marinette's puffy eyes. She had been crying. Why wouldn't she? All her life she wanted to speak and she lost that ability almost right away.

That was also on Marinette's mind. Things were so busy and crazy she didn't have time to enjoy her voice. She and Chat had to stop the akuma and right after doing so, she fell asleep. The hard work tired her out. When she woke (which was rather late, but not like Chat) she went looking for Chat, then they went to visit Jasmine. Then she lost her gift shortly after.

The thing she longed for the longest came and went so fast she didn't get to enjoy it. She didn't have time to enjoy and be happy that she had a voice. She didn't even get the chance to continue being Ladybug. Without a voice, how could she be Ladybug? Besides, everyone would suspect.

Marinette just had to accept the fact she was mute and it wasn't going to be fixed. Not with money, not with magic. That's just how things were for the past 17 years and how it'll be for the rest of her life.

Chapter Text

The first two weeks back to school were quiet. Why that was was unknown to Chat. Either way, he went out on patrol, even when it wasn't his turn.

He just didn't have a safe feeling. And not about Hawkmoth. Marinette had still been down and he was worried she was going to get akumatized, even more so with the fact Hawkmoth seemed to be waiting.

Chat sat on the Eiffel Tower, his thoughts going crazy. A small thud made him turn around and he saw Ladybug. "You ok, Kitty?" she asked.

"No, Marinette is still upset."

Ladybug sighed, "Tikki feels bad too. She wishes she could give Marinette a voice but she can't. Tikki's powers are limited and that gift drained her so much. I really hope she's ok. I'd hate for her to fall into the hands of Hawkmoth."

.

Chat was right in his assumption that Hawkmoth was waiting. Marinette knew of the possibility of being akumatized and she tried her hardest not to be akumatized. Alya and Adrien both helped her endlessly during school to get her to be positive. And it worked to an extent. At school, she'd be fine and positive, but at home, her thoughts would eat her away.

Now it was Friday and Marinette was hoping to have a fun and relaxing weekend. Her parents had noticed the saddened state and agreed that that weekend they would spend it together as a family.

That's what kept Marinette going a second week. The hope of finally getting better with the help of her parents. It was something she much needed and appreciated. Her parents always knew how to make her feel better about any situation.

However, it didn't happen. Her parents sadly informed her that they were unable to spend the weekend with her as they had a large order that would take the entire weekend.

This was ultimately the last straw. Marinette broke down in her room, unable to contain the sadness any longer. All the pent-up emotions spilled out and left her in a weakened state.

Marinette sobbed her heart out, crawled up in her bed under the covers. She desperately wished for Chat to show up, hoping he would calm her aching heart.

But he didn't and soon the purple butterfly flew towards her landing quietly on her princess ring.

Marinette sat up, a purple butterfly outlining her face. "Hello Voicetress," spoke a voice.

"I am Hawkmoth. What you most desired is far beyond your reach and no one understands that pain. I am giving you the power of speech. With it, you can speak and say all you want. It will be your weapon. In return, I want Ladybug's and Chat Noir's miraculous and you'll have permanent speech. What do you say?"

Marinette tried fighting back but ultimately, Hawkmoth won.

"It's a deal."

A dark purple mist engulfed Marinette and soon she changed into Voicetress. Her normal clothes now turned into a dark purple dress and her hair wrapped itself into two high ponytails. She jumped out of her window and onto a nearby roof. "Oh Chat~" she sang in a sweet voice.

Voicetress walked on the edge of the roof, placing one foot in front of the other. People started to take notice and being unaware she was an akuma, they called out for her. Her body swung side to side, worrying the onlookers. Every long, careless step she took earned a gasp from the civilians.

Back in the Eiffel Tower, Ladybug got a notification for a civilian in danger. She opened her yoyo and gasped at the video. It was Marinette. "Chat!" Ladybug quickly gripped his arm and shoved the small screen into his face.

"It's Marinette! Quickly!!" Both heroes sprang into action and ran towards the bakery. Giggles made them stop.

"An akuma? Do you think the akuma got Mari?" Chat asked, concerned. Ladybug looked around and her stomach dropped.

"Marinette is the akuma," she whispered.

"What?" Chat turned to her.

Ladybug pointed towards Voicetress, "That son of a bitch got her!" Ladybug took out her yoyo and started walking over to Voicetress.

"Wait," Chat quickly pulled her back. "Let me try something," he said.

Ladybug looked at him with a raised brow. "If she kills you, that's on you."

He sent her a small glare and started walking towards Voicetress. She paid no mind to him, still walking on the edge. As he drew nearer, he could hear humming. A sweet tone.

Voicetress was humming a tune. Chat slowed down as he got nearer. It was enchanting. When he was a few feet away, she looked up at him and he froze. "Come, Kitty," she said in a sweet tone. Not the same voice Tikki gave her.

This one sounded sweeter and innocent, but it was quite the opposite. She held her hand out and he drew nearer. Chat lost all of his senses. The sweet humming took over his mind.

He took her hand and Voicetress pulled him close. She reached for his ring but was stopped by Ladybug's yoyo. It hit Voicetress's hand, making her yelp and let go of Chat's hand.

Chat snapped out of the trance and he stepped back. Ladybug gave him a slight push, making sure he didn't fall. He stood right up and turned back to Voicetress.

Voicetress gave out a loud screech, making both heroes step back and cover their ears in agony. She stopped and then walked over to Chat.

"C'mon, Kitty~ Be with me!" she said, her voice almost like that of a child. She reached for his ring, but Ladybug once again stopped her. Ladybug threw her yoyo, wrapping Voicetress with it.

Voicetress glared at her and screeched again. Chat and Ladybug fell back, but she kept her grip on the string. Voicetress sang a sweet tune and the strings dropped. She quickly jumped back and hid in the shadows of the dark buildings.

The sun was setting and Voicetress's purple dress made it easier for her to camouflage. Now they lost sight of her.

Chapter Text

"Chat, what the hell," Ladybug turned to him. He looked at her and sighed. "I-I'm sorry. It's just... how can I fight her? Ladybug, I love her."

She blinked, her mouth slightly agape.

"Would you fight the father of your child?" Chat asked. Ladybug shook her slowly.

"Exactly. You love him. I love Marinette."

"What else can we do? She clearly has no problem fighting us," Ladybug said.

"Because she's under Hawkmoth's control. My princess is too sweet to hurt anyone."

"Well she's not your sweet princess right now, she's an akuma and we have to stop her—"

Ladybug paused and tensed up quickly. Chat frowned, "What's wrong LB?"

"She knows my identity, Chat! She knows my name and my baby!" Ladybug started to freak out. A similar look of raw fear crossed her eyes. The same look she gave at the party.

He walked up to her and hugged her. This was the first time he held her like this and she felt small and vulnerable in his arms. Despite being a few years his senior, Ladybug was quite small and petit. Guess Nadja was right on similarities.

"Hawkmoth doesn't know that I doubt he'd get that information without asking," Chat replied.

Ladybug nodded shakily. "As much as I hate saying this, let's go fight Mari."

.

Voicetress ran in the dark shadows of the city.

'Where are you going?!' hissed a voice. Far away! Far away from Chat!

She didn't say it out loud, as she was still Voicetress. However, Marinette was still in there. She was fully conscious and aware of what was happening.

She somehow managed to keep running, but Hawkmoth's threats made her stop.

'Go back or I'm taking your powers away!'

Marinette fought to stay in place but eventually, Voicetress pulled her back. Marinette continued to fight the urge, she didn't care about her voice, she wanted Chat and Ladybug to be safe.

Voicetress walked back in the direction she came and began to sing. Chat and Ladybug had gotten close enough to hear the singing.

The trio grew nearer to each other and soon they stood face to face once more. Voicetress stopped singing and glared at the heroes.

"Give me your miraculous!"

"Mari—"

"It's Voicetress! Now give me your miraculous!" Voicetress launched herself forward towards. Marinette slowed it down and Voicetress landed in Chat's arm.

"Let me go!" Voicetress whined. "Nope," Chat emphasized the 'p'. Voicetress glared up at him.

Knowing she was about to screech, he bent down and kissed her. Voicetress froze, giving Ladybug enough time to search for a possible item.

Seeing the ring, Ladybug took it off her finger and stepped on it. The purple butterfly flew out.

Ladybug purified the akuma and Marinette turned back. Chat was still holding her and she looked up at him with teary eyes.

Chat's hands went to her face. "Hey, shh, it's ok. It's over."

Marinette wrapped her arms around his body and hugged him tightly.

Ladybug picked up the fixed ring and gave it to Chat. He took it and grabbed Marinette's hand. She looked up at him with teary eyes.

He gave the back of her hand a kiss and placed the ring back on. "It's ok now. Don't cry, Mari. Let's take you home."

Marinette nodded. Both heroes took Marinette home and made sure she felt better. After she stopped crying, Marinette questioned Ladybug.

'Where's Thomas?' she asked. "He's with my fiance. He was home today so I was able to make some excuse and leave Thomas with him, but I don't think I'll be able to continue this," she replied.

'I can take care of him. It's the least I can do to help,' Marinette mouthed.

Ladybug blinked. "Really?" Marinette nodded. 'I love children, it's the best way I can help.'

Ladybug grinned, "Perfect! Thank you so much, Marinette!" Ladybug hugged Marinette.

This wasn't the first time Chat had seen them hug, but this time he paid more attention. Both girls were short, Ladybug being a few inches taller than Marinette.

Now that he thought about it, Ladybug had everything Marinette had but darker. Darker hair (almost black), darker blue eyes, and tan skin.

Marinette had light blue hair, light bluebell eyes, and freckled, creamy skin.

He was snapped out of his trance by Marinette giving him a tight hug. He smiled and hugged back. 

Both heroes said good-bye and left for the Eiffel Tower.

Thinking back on the rather short fight, Chat remembered Ladybug's words. "She knows my identity, Chat! She knows my name and my baby!"

Marinette knew who Ladybug was, but she didn't know who he—her boyfriend—was. Did Marinette want to know who he was? They only found out about Jasmine because it was an emergency.

Ladybug noticed Chat's change in expression and nudged him on the side. "You ok?" she asked.

Chat nodded. "I'm just thinking."

"Uh oh. That's not good." Chat sent her a playful glare and she grinned back. "No but seriously, what's on your mind?"

"Marinette knows who you are, but she doesn't know who I am. As a matter of fact, I know who you are and you don't know who I am!" Chat exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air.

Ladybug held back a laugh, "That's what's worrying you?" Chat sent her a not so playful glare. "Yes, actually, it is."

Ladybug raised a brow, "Reveal yourself then."

"What?"

"She's already been akumatized, no one gets akumatized twice. Err well, I highly doubt Marinette would get akumatized again," Ladybug continued. "Besides, that way you'll get to see her more often."

Chat nodded. Ladybug pulled out her yoyo and was about to swing away when Chat stopped her. "*Attends! Don't you want to know who I am?"

Ladybug smiled, "It can wait, Kitty. I have mommy duties now." She waved good-bye and then left.

Reveal myself? How can I do that? Chat thought about it on his way home.

What's the best way to reveal myself, he thought. Do it in her room? Chat dismissed the idea right away. Not a good idea.

After-school? No, someone could see. What if he gave her hints.

Chat detransformed as soon as he landed in his room. Hints. A wide grinned spread across his face.

Chapter Text

"C'mon girl! Let's go!" Alya stood at the staircase of Marinette's bed, pulling at the covers. "We're going to Adrien's! C'mon Mari, he's doing it to cheer you up!"

It was Saturday morning and Marinette hadn't gotten up. Her parents closed the bakery that day to get done with their special order.

Marinette pulled the covers closer, making a soft grunt-like sound. Alya glared. "Get up dammit!" Alya pulled one last time, successfully pulling the blanket off her.

Marinette huffed and sat up, squinting at the sudden brightness.

"Stop worrying about being akumatized. It happens to everyone. Even me."

Marinette stared at her with wide eyes. 'Really?' she mouthed. "Oui, et Nino aussi. Now get dressed, we're going to Adrien's."

Marinette lazily got up and got dressed. She changed into warm pants, a long-sleeved shirt, and a fluffy pullover sweater. It was cold outside but Adrien had sent his car so they didn't need much.

Both girls went downstairs and left (Alya had already explained to Sabine and Tom they were going to Adrien's). They got into the car and Gorilla drove them back to Adrien's.

They arrived and Nathalie told them to head upstairs, Nino was already there with Adrien. Both girls headed upstairs and saw both boys playing some video games.

"No fair dude! You cut me off!" Nino protested.

"Nope, I won fair and square!" Adrien grinned.

Nino sent him a glare. They continue to bicker back and forth, neither had noticed the girls standing by the door.

Marinette and Alya exchanged glances before Alya spoke up. "Are you guys going to continue bickering or...?"

Both boys jumped and turned back to face the girls. Alya was standing with her arms crossed and Marinette stood next to her, holding back a smile.

"Sorry, Alya," Nino replied, slightly red cheeks. Adrien got up from the couch and immediately walked up to Marinette. He grabbed both of her hands and smiled at her. "How are you feeling, Mari?" he asked.

'Better,' she mouthed. "Good."

Alya made her way towards Nino and they shared a sympathetic glance. Adrien was looking at Marinette with love and adoration and Marinette was staring back similarly, only her love towards him wasn't the love he had for her.

To Alya and Nino, it seemed Adrien was hopelessly in love with a girl who was in love with someone else. Marinette seemed clueless about Adrien's feelings.

"Can we start playing, I want to beat your butts!" Alya spoke up. Marinette and Adrien turned to them and walked over, hand in hand.

Is Marinette that dense? Oh sweet little Mari, Alya thought. She raised a brow at their intertwined hands. "How would Chat react to seeing you hold Adrien's hand?" she asked.

Marinette looked down at her intertwined hand and then back up at Alya. She thought for a moment and then shrugged.

Alya frowned, "Mari, wouldn't it make him mad?"

'He doesn't seem to care about Adrien,' she mouthed.

Alya blinked in surprise. "He doesn't. . . care?" Marinette nodded. Chat had told her that he had no worries over that "pretty boy".

Adrien tried his best to hold back a grin. Chat doesn't care because it is Chat that's holding her hand. And besides, as much as he hated to admit it, Adrien was just a friend. Holding hands was just a gesture of their friendship.

Still confused, Alya turned around. Nino started a game and Adrien sat down on the couch. Marinette was still pretty tired considering how late she slept and how early she was awoken.

Adrien told her to take a nap on his bed and she happily accepted. She made her way over to his bed and was about to drop dead on the extremely comfy looking bed when she paused. Next to his bed was a familiar scrapbook.

Puzzled, Marinette picked it up. Was that the scrapbook she gave Chat? She frowned and opened the book. Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. Inside were the pictures and notes she wrote for Chat.

How did Adrien have it? That wasn't possible unless. . . Marinette was hit with sudden realization. Adrien was Chat Noir. Her best friend was her secret boyfriend.

Suddenly his behavior became apparent. That's why Chat didn't mind Adrien. That's why Adrien was so protective of her the night of the club. That's why he (Adrien) was so affectionate towards her despite only being a friend. He was her boyfriend.

Marinette turned to look back at the couch. No one had noticed her. Adrien was her boyfriend. Adrien Agreste.

Adrien turned around to look at her and their eyes met. Marinette froze in place. She held the scrapbook close to her chest as her heartbeat rose and she felt the heat rise to her cheeks.

He glanced down at the scrapbook and then back up at her. He grinned and sent her wink. He turned back around and continued playing his game.

.

Marinette didn't take a nap, instead she lay staring at the ceiling. Adrien is Chat. Adrien is Chat. Adrien. Is. Chat.

How had she not noticed? How had no one noticed?

Marinette was snapped out of her almost eternal thoughts when Alya spoke up. "What time is it? I'm hungry, I ate an early breakfast."

Nino nodded in agreement. "I want to go get a sandwich from that small shop a few blocks down, wanna come?" she asked the group. Adrien and Marinette declined. Nino agreed. Both got up and put on warm, fluffy coats Adrien had.

"Well be right back. Sure you don't want anything, Mari?" Marinette shook her head. Alya raised a brow and left with Nino.

Adrien was still sitting on the couch and Marinette was sitting on the bed, still clutching the scrapbook. Had she really been lying there for hours clutching the book? It felt more like 20 minutes.

"Surprised?" Adrien asked. Marinette slowly nodded. He got up and walked over to her. He sat next to her and brought his hand up, motioning to his ring. So it was true.

Marinette felt the heat rise back to her cheeks. Everything she did with Chat, she did with Adrien. Her best friend. Granted, nothing inappropriate happened, but still! To her, it was still a big deal.

"You're not. . . upset, are you?" he asked, worry lacing his words. Marinette's eyes widened and she dropped the scrapbook. Of course not! I'm just surprised, she signed.

"Do you still love me?" he asked. Marinette flinched at the question. "Does me being Adrien change anything?"

He lifted a hand and placed it on her cheek. She stared into his eyes. Chat's eyes. "It's still me." They both leaned in, their lips centimeters away.

"Adrien!"

Chapter Text

Nathalie stood at the door. Her arms holding her tablet across her chest and her eyes narrowed at him.

Just friends my butt, she thought. Adrien immediately stood up and Marinette hid her face in embarrassment.

Nathalie raised a brow, "Your father wishes to speak to you." Adrien nodded. He turned to Marinette and she didn't look at him.

"I'll be right back," he said. Marinette nodded, still not looking at him. Adrien walked away with Nathalie and she heard the door close.

Marinette finally turned around and looked around the room. She was in Chat's—err Adrien's—room. She stood up and looked around. His room was very big and had a lot of things.

Seeing everything different knowing these were Chat's things. Did Ladybug know?

Almost as if the hero had heard her, Ladybug swang across Adrien's window. Marinette walked towards the window and Ladybug noticed her. The hero stopped and smiled at Marinette.

Marinette opened the window, allowing her inside. Adrien wouldn't mind. This was his partner.

"What are you doing here?"  she asked. Ladybug looked around and frowned. "This is a boy's room!"

'Chat's room,' Marinette mouthed. Ladybug blinked in surprise. "Say that again. I think I read your lips wrong." Ladybug chuckled. "I read 'Chat's room'."

'That's right.'

Ladybug froze, "What?" Marinette smiled, 'This is Chat's room.'

Ladybug frowned and looked around once more. "No way, this room is too nice and neat to be Chat's. I'd imagine his room to be a mess with dirty clothes, videos game everywhere, and old food."

Marinette laughed (or rather, jerked forward with a grin). 'Not for Adrien Agreste.'

"I'm sorry, for who?"

"Adrien Agreste."

Ladybug and Marinette both jumped to see Adrien standing at the door. The previous frown he had held was replaced with him trying to hold back a smile.

"Nice of you to drop by, Jasmine," he said in a slightly cocky tone.

"You're Chat? Pretty model boy is my reckless, messy kitty?!"

Marinette and Adrien laughed again. "Oui, c'est moi," he replied with a grin.

Ladybug blinked. "I need a moment hold on."

The older hero sat down on the couch. "So you're saying, he's Chat Noir?"

Mari and Adrien nodded.

"And how are you taking this?" Ladybug turned to Marinette.

Marinette's face reddened and she shyed away a little. Adrien laughed, "Well we were about to kiss when we were interrupted."

"So it went well?"

"I would hope so."

Marinette didn't chip in.

'"Pretty model boy"?' she questioned after a moment. Ladybug turned to her and laughed. "That's what we would call him during patrols.

"We'd see an ad on a billboard or something and we came up with "pretty model boy". It was used to make fun of him." She paused.

"Which reminds me, Chat, why would you think of yourself so lowly?"

Marinette snapped her attention to Adrien. Adrien shifted nervously on his feet. "Um. . . I-I um. . ."

"That nickname was made to make fun of Adrien, which is you! Chat why do you criticize yourself so much?"

Adrien stood frozen. He didn't know what to reply. He felt embarrassed. If he told them it was because he wasn't happy, they'd probably laugh.

Why wouldn't they? He has everything, he should be happy right?

Both girls looked up at him expectantly. Caught up in his thoughts, he didn't even notice they stepped closer.

"Answer, Adrien."

To his luck (and also not), Ladybug's yoyo rang with an akuma attack. "Shit," she muttered. She looked to Mari, "I'm so glad you offered to take care of Thomas, his father is leaving soon. Can you go babysit him?"

Marinette nodded. "Perfect!" Ladybug gave Marinette the address and a folded paper.

'What's this?' she asked. "It's for my fiance, he can't read lips nor does he know sign language. Inside it just says you're Thomas's babysitter, explains you're mute and has my signature as proof."

Ladybug turned to Adrien, "C'mon Chat. You can take Mari, I'll head to the akuma attack."

Adrien nodded and transformed.

Despite knowing he was Chat Noir, it still felt weird for Marinette seeing Adrien and then Chat seconds later. Chat caught her staring at him and he sent her a wink. She tensed a little and heat rose to her cheeks.

Ladybug and Chat shared a quick chuckle. Chat took out the smallest coat he had and put it on Marinette. "It's too cold for you to not have a coat or jacket, plus we'd be high up in the windy air."

Marinette nodded. Chat picked her up and both heroes jumped out the open window.

Marinette hid her face in Chat's surprisingly warm chest. A few blocks away, the heroes split up. Ladybug headed to Le Louvre while Chat headed to the given address.

He landed in front of an apartment building and put Mari down. He gave her a kiss on the forehead, said good-bye, and left.

Marinette turned to the door. She huffed when she saw she needed to call in to get in. How am I going to get in?!

Ladybug had thankfully thought of that already and a young man opened the door.

His sandy brown hair was a mess, presumably from running down the stairs. He had the same hazel colored eyes Thomas had and a warm smile. Thomas was snuggled up in multiple blankets in his arms.

"Jasmine told me someone was coming, is it you?" he asked. Marinette nodded, handing him the paper. He opened it and read it. "Perfect!"

He ushered her in and immediately handed Thomas to her and a key. "This the key, it's the first room on the top floor. His formula is on the counter, already separated in the right amount. Make sure to warm his water first before adding the formula.

"Everything else you'll need is in a bag on the couch, Jasmine prepared everything for you. She's the one that will be coming home first. Now I'm late for work, thank you so much!"

He gave Thomas a kiss on the forehead and bolted out the door. Marinette stared at the door in confusion. He spoke fast but she got most of what he said.

Marinette turned towards the stairs and looked up. She turned to look at the elevator only to see an "out of service" sign. She let out a groan. She had to climb seven flights of stairs with a newborn baby.

Chapter Text

Marinette's legs felt like jelly when she got up to the seventh floor. Going up seven flights of stairs was hard enough on its own, but carrying a newborn baby?

Suddenly living in a bakery didn't seem as good as a life as she thought. Marinette took a few deep breathes to steady her breathing.

After a few moments, she opened the apartment door.

She stepped inside and she looked around. A smile grew on her face. Everything about the apartment said, Jasmine.

Everything looked neat and clean. Nothing was out of place. The perfect apartment for someone smart and organized like Ladybug.

Marinette stepped in and closed the door behind her. Sure enough, things were like LB's fiance had said. The baby's formula was on the counter in the kitchen next to the door.

Across the door was the living room with a bag on the couch. Next to the couch were a small cradle and a changing table. In front of the couch was a coffee table and TV. Behind the TV was a glass sliding door leading to a small balcony.

Next to the kitchen was a small door that Marinette assumed lead to the bedroom and bathroom.

Marinette walked to the small living room and placed Thomas on the small baby cradle next to the couch. Thomas had been asleep the whole time and she was grateful.

She sat down and took off her coat. She opened the bag and inside was a note Jasmine wrote.

"Inside are baby clothes, diapers, baby wipes, bottles, extra formula just in case, and baby toys. Feel free to watch TV and help yourself any snacks in the kitchen.

Almost on cue, Marinette felt her stomach grumble. She felt herself blush.

"The bathroom is through the door on the right. In case of an emergency call my number, it does go through. I'll be back as soon as I can! Have fun with little Thomas

~ Jasmine B."

Marinette folded the letter and put it up. She looked over at Thomas to see he was still sleeping.

She got up and walked towards the kitchen. Next to the fridge on the counter was another letter. Marinette picked it up and opened it. 

"I'm assuming you feel awkward just taking anything from my kitchen, but it's fine! You're doing this for free and I feel bad not giving you anything, so I stocked up with anything you'll need to make yourself food. Relax and enjoy your time!" 

Marinette felt more relaxed but still a little weary just taking food. She put the card down and looked through the items Jasmine had out for her.

Marinette made herself a simple sandwich and served herself a glass of water. She didn't want to be too intrusive. It was a little past noon and she'd go home afterward and eat something proper anyway.

She sat in the small table in the kitchen, making sure to have a view of the cradle Thomas was in. She ate her food uneventfully and was quite satisfied. After she finished she placed her glass and plate in the sink and washed them.

Thomas was still asleep so she sat next to the cradle. Marinette looked in the cradle and smiled. Thomas looked a lot like his father. The same hazel green eyes with a speck of blue from Jasmine and sandy blond hair.

Jasmine had mentioned knowing her fiance since high school and Marinette wondered if they had dated then.

She turned to a framed photo on the coffee table. The picture was of Jasmine, her fiance, and Thomas. Thomas had his eyes closed but he had the cutest smile.

Maybe one day Chat and I will have a future like that, she thought. Almost immediately she felt herself blush and shake the thought away.

It was too early for that. I mean, they've only known each other for 4 months.

Before she could continue her train of thought, Thomas started crying. Marinette quickly reached for him and picked him up.

His cheeks were bright red. Marinette felt his face and it was hot. Marinette took off his blanket and he was left in a long sleeve onesie.

Thomas continued to wail but at a lower volume and Marinette panicked. She looked around and saw the formula. Maybe he's hungry!

She put him down on the cradle and grabbed a bottle from the bag. She opened it and went to the kitchen quickly.

She placed it down on the kitchen and there was some room temperature water out and a pot with water on the stove. She turned on the stove to the highest setting.

She poured the lukewarm water into the bottle and added in the fixed formula. She shook the bottle quickly, making sure the formula spread evenly.

Her hands were trembling slightly from the anxiety. She had babysat before but never a newborn baby.

Luckily the water in the stove was already at a warm temperature and it didn't take long for it to began to bubble. Marinette placed the bottle in the pot and quickly ran for Thomas.

She picked him up and his crying slowed down to soft sobs. Marinette cradled him as she walked towards the kitchen.

She held Thomas with on arm, making sure to support his neck and reached for the bottle. She poured a little formula on her finger and satisfied with the temperature, she fed it to him.

Thomas let out a small sigh and drank away his formula. Marinette let out a heavy sigh of relief.

Now she understood why Jasmine's fiance's hair was messed up. It wasn't because of the stairs. The guy was probably struggling without the help of Jasmine.

Thomas finished his milk and Marinette placed the bottle in the sink. She walked over to the changing table and carefully placed him down.

She changed his diaper and picked him up again, rocking him back to sleep.

He fussed a little before going back to sleep. Marinette tried putting him back on the cradle but he cried when she did so. So she was forced to hold him.

Marinette sat down on the couch and turned on the TV. She turned it down low enough for it not to disturb Thomas, but loud enough for her to hear.

Every once in awhile Thomas would move around in her arms and make cute noises that brought smiles to Marinette's face.

Marinette checked her phone and frowned. It was almost 2 pm now and Chat and Ladybug weren't back.

What's holding them back?

Chapter Text

Adrien walked down the stairs with Nathalie to his father's office.

It felt more like he was going to a meeting rather than going to see his father.

Nathalie knocked on the door and Gabriel said for them to enter. Nathalie and Adrien walked in, Nathalie closing the door behind them.

"Are you alone with the girl?" Gabriel immediately asked.

"Yes." Hello to you too father.

Gabriel threw him a cold glare, "You know it's not acceptable to be alone in a room with a young lady, much less a bedroom!"

What is this? 1864? "We weren't doing anything! Alya and Nino left not that long ago and we were only alone together for less than 10 minutes before Nathalie came in," Adrien responded.

Nathalie raised a brow at this, Nothing my butt.

Gabriel turned to Nathalie and she quickly composed herself. "Nathalie?"

"He is telling the truth, sir. Adrien was still playing video games and the girl was sleeping on his bed," she backed Adrien up.

Adrien was rather surprised she did that. He kind of expected her to rat him out. "And why is she in your bed, Adrien?"

Adrien sighed, "Father she was tired. She got akumatized last night and it had a toll on her since she's new to the city. She had a hard time sleeping and was awoken early to come here. I let her sleep on my bed as she looked like she was going to pass out."

Gabriel turned to Nathalie again and she gave a single nod. "Very well," Gabriel cleared his throat.

Adrien expected it to be that but no, it's his father we're talking about.

Gabriel pestered him about his grades, Chinese classes, fencing, modeling, and his friends.

Adrien tuned out most of it as he hardly heard the same speech for almost his entire life. It was practically scripted.

His happy mood was ruined and he dragged his feet up the stairs. He reached for the doorknob when he heard a voice.

"No way, this room is too nice and neat to be Chat's. I'd imagine his room to be a mess with dirty clothes, videos game everywhere, and old food."

He recognized the voice as Ladybug's.

"I'm sorry, for who?"

Adrien quietly opened the door right as she asked that. "Adrien Agreste," he held back a grin.

.

Chat dropped Marinette off in front of an apartment building. He let her down and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "We'll be back soon, ok? Bye Mari."

He extended his staff and headed to the Louvre. Ladybug was already there talking to the police.

Chat landed next to her and asked what was going on. Ladybug turned to him and said, "The cops aren't really sure, but they believe it to be an akuma."

"Is it inside?" Chat asked turning to the cops. One of the cops nodded.

Chat turned back to LB and grinned. "So what are we waiting for? Let's go!"

Both heroes rushed inside and froze almost immediately upon entering. "It's so. . . quiet. . ." Ladybug's voice echoed across the massive building.

"You could probably hear a pin drop," Chat added.

Both heroes walked carefully, keeping an eye out of anything. Suddenly, Chat felt something barely miss his shoulder.

Chat and LB quickly turned to face the direction it came from, but there wasn't anyone nor was there an actual object. "Did I imagine that?" Chat looked around, confused.

Ladybug shook her head, "No, I felt something pass me too."

"Do you think the akuma is invisible? Like that other girl we did? You think it could be her again?" Chat asked.

"Highly, unlikely. Hawkmoth wouldn't waste his time like that," Ladybug responded.

They both continued walking, keeping an eye out for any movement. Suddenly, Ladybug felt something pull on her ponytail. "What the—"

Before she could even finish, she began to get dragged away. "Chat!"

"Ladybug!" Chat quickly ran after her. He looked to see what was dragging her, but there was nothing.

Being startled by that, Chat tripped and fell forward. He felt something tug at his tail and he was being dragged next to Ladybug.

He turned around to see, once again, nothing. Chat took out his staff and threw it. Nothing happened, it just flew across the room.

Chat felt for something grabbing his tail and Ladybug felt for something grabbing her ponytail. Again, they saw nothing and felt nothing.

Ladybug grabbed her yoyo and swung it to a steel pole in the ceiling. She pulled on it and grabbed Chat's hand. They were hoisted up and they felt a tug of resistance, but they escaped.

Both heroes landed on the steel pole and they looked around. Again, there was nothing.

"What the hell is going on?" Ladybug thought out loud.

"How can we fight an akuma if we can't even see it?!" Chat threw his hands up in the air.

As he did that, he felt something grab his wrists and pull him up. He was thrown to the floor and he made a loud grunt as the hit the floor.

Ladybug gasped and spun her yoyo as a shield. She looked around and still saw nothing.

Frustrated, she called out her lucky charm. A metal detector fell to her hands and Ladybug stared at it confused.

Chat, having have gotten up from the painful fall, went back up using his staff. "Why would we need a metal detector?" he asked.

Ladybug looked around for clues but nothing came to mind. "I don't know, Chat. This is so strange."

Chat nodded. Ladybug jumped down and both heroes walked around cautiously. Out of nowhere, the detector went off as Chat was tackled to the ground.

Ladybug turned the detector to him and suddenly she could vaguely see someone on top of Chat.

She reached to grab them but her hand went through and hit Chat's chest.

"What the fuck!" Chat exclaimed. It could touch them, but they couldn't touch it.

Ladybug brought the medal detector closer and the akuma shrieked, getting off Chat and disappearing again.

"That thing isn't just invisible, it's a damn ghost, we can't touch it!" Ladybug said through gritted teeth.

"Then how the hell are we going to stop it?!" Chat threw his hands up again. Remember what happened earlier, he put them down quickly.

A single beep gave a warning. They were so concentrated on the akuma, they forgot Ladybug was running out time.

"Shit, if I transform back, I'll lose the defector and I never get the same thing twice," Ladybug said frustrated.

"I'll go find one quickly, you recharge," Chat said. Before LB could protest, he ran out.

Chat ran outside and to the cops. "You guys don't happen to have a metal detector, do you?" he asked.

The cops looked confused. One piped up and took out a small handheld one from his car. "I have thi—"

"Perfect! Thanks!" Chat took it and ran back inside.

Ladybug was already transformed. "I have a small one," Chat told her. She nodded, "Good, it should help."

The heroes walked around the main room they were in and found nothing.

"Do you think it left?" Chat asked.

"If it did, we're fucked. The museum is large," Ladybug replied. 

"Well, we don't really have a choice."

Both heroes continued walking for an hour. Neither used their power so they had plenty of time.

The detector would go off, but due to the metal exhibitions. "This is pointless! We don't even know where it is! Come out you pussy!" Ladybug screamed across the building.

It was deserted so no one heard. Chat raised a brow, "Geez, moms are so cranky."

Ladybug shot him a glare and he held his hands up. Big mistake. The metal detector went crazy and Chat was thrown to an exhibit, breaking the priceless statue.

Chat groaned, "Why only me?!"

Ladybug backed up to a wall and moved the detector around herself. It had died down, but there was still movement.

Ladybug called out her lucky charm again and a small bag with what seemed to be glitter fell to her hand.

She frowned. She brought it up closer to her face and noticed it wasn't glitter, it was shredded, thin metal.

Her eyes darted to the bag, the metal detector, Chat, and a few paintings behind him.

Ladybug threw the metal detector at Chat and he caught it pointing it right where the akuma was. She motioned towards the paintings and he nodded.

Ladybug opened the bag and threw the metal pieces towards the akuma.

Its figure came to show as the pieces stuck to it. "Now!"

Chat threw back the metal detector and grabbed two paintings. He hit the akuma with them, the canvases sticking to it's body and giving it more form.

The akuma tried to escape but the frames kept it in place. A small bracelet was seen on its arm.

Chat called out his cataclysm and destroyed the bracelet. The akuma flew out and Ladybug purified it.

Every art piece was fixed and back in place.

"How did you know that would work?' Chat asked.

"I didn't."

A young girl appeared in front of them. They gave her back her bracelet and escorted her out.

The cops drove her home and the heroes quickly ran across the city to LB's apartment.

They detransformed in an alley and walked up to the building. Jasmine unlocked the door, not needing to call in. "I hope Mari isn't too worried," Adrien said.

"We were gone for almost two hours, she's probably worried sick," Jasmine replied.

Adrien saw the stairs and groaned. Jasmine laughed and walked up the stairs, a tired Adrien dragging his feet behind.

When Adrien finally got up, Jasmine was already being attacked by a worried teen and a newborn.

'What took so long?!' Mari mouthed. The baby cooed as if asking the same thing. Jasmine took the baby and Marinette practically threw herself at Adrien, almost knocking him down the stairs. 

He grabbed the railing and steadied himself. Marinette hugged him tightly for someone so small. 

"We're fine, princess. The akuma was quite different from others and we had a hard time. It was at the Louvre and you know how big that thing is," Adrien kissed her forehead.

"Come in, both of you, we all need to relax," Jasmine spoke up.

The couple nodded and walked in with Jasmine, Marinette ready with questions about the encounter.

Chapter Text

Thomas had awoken shortly before the heroes had arrived home.

Jasmine was playing with the baby, cooing and making him giggle.

Marinette was sitting next to Adrien, signing questions faster than he could process.

"Princess slow down! I can't read your words properly," Adrien grabbed her hands, stopping her. She huffed and pulled her hands away.

Why did it take so long?

"This akuma was... new. Not only that, but it also hid a lot. Most akumas chase use. This one didn't. Not only that, but we also couldn't touch it."

Marinette frowned.

"It could touch us, but we couldn't see it or touch it," Jasmine added.

"We spent an entire hour just looking for it. The rest was us talking to the police, figuring out something, and actual fighting. It was quite a lot. And man I am tired," Adrien leaned back on the couch.

Jasmine rolled her eyes, "Kitty, we've been through worse."

"Worse and faster. This took like 3 days!"

Jasmine and Marinette laughed. Thomas laughed seeing his mom laugh.

"You're so dramatic Chat," Jasmine playfully punched his arm.

Out of nowhere, Marinette began pulling on his arm. Adrien turned to her and she had her phone on her other hand. "Princess! What's wrong?"

'Alya and Nino!' she mouthed. His eyes widened. "Crap! I forgot about them."

Adrien took the phone and called Alya.

"Hey!"

"Adrien where are you?! Is Marinette with you?! We came back and you two were gone!"

Adrien turned to Jasmine with wide eyes. "I can't let her know Adrien took her! She needs to think it's Chat!" he whispered, covering the phone.

Alya was still rambling about god knows what. Jasmine took the phone out of his hand and brought it close enough for her to speak, but not have her eardrums burst.

"Alya! Relax! Marinette is with us."

"L-Ladybug?"

"Mhm. Marinette is with us. And um, Adrien um, had to go! He was with us but he left."

"Wait so that was Chat that called?! Omg, he sounded just like Adrien, I am so sorry!"

Jasmine turned to Chat, holding back laughter. Marinette grinned. Alya continued to stutter apologies.

Jasmine chuckled, "It's fine Alya. Are you still at your friend's place?"

"Yeah, I'm still at Adrien's."

"Chat is going to drop off Marinette and try to find Adrien, ok?"

"Yes ma'am!"

Jasmine let out another chuckle, "They're on their way." She hung up the phone and handed it back to Marinette.

"You saved my butt, thanks LB," Adrien sighed.

"No problem kitty, now transform and get going!" 

Plagg—who had previously been in the kitchen eating with Tikki—complained about not having had enough cheese before Adrien cut him off by transforming.

Marinette grabbed her coat and put it on.

Chat picked up Marinette and walked towards the balcony. He opened the screen door and stepped out. "See you later LB!"

Marinette smiled and waved goodbye.

"Later! Thanks again for babysitting Marinette!" Jasmine called out as Chat jumped from the balcony.

Chat ran back to his house as fast as he could. When he reached his window, the room was empty. He was glad to see Alya and Nino weren't in there.

He jumped in and placed Marinette down. Chat destranformed. Marinette stared at him, still in some shock.

Adrien grinned, "Something wrong princess?" She glared at him and felt the heat rise to her cheeks.

She took the coat off and threw it at him. Adrien chuckled and caught it.

Alya and Nino burst into the room, startling the couple. "Mari!" Alya ran over and hugged her.

"What happened?!" she asked.

Marinette turned to Adrien, waiting for him to make an excuse.

"Uhh. . ." Adrien froze. "Was it the akuma, dude?" Nino asked. Alya turned to the boys.

"Y-yeah! It was this weird invisible thing! And it um tried to take Marinette!" He managed to stutter out.

Alya turned back to Marinette. Confused, Marinette nodded slowly. "Did it get you?!" Alya asked.

Marinette shook her head. "No, Chat and Ladybug were near and they hid us!" Adrien added.

"When did you guys leave?" Nino asked.

"Shortly after you two left."

"Where were you for two hours?!" Alya asked.

Marinette and Adrien glanced at each other. Marinette turned to Alya and mouthed, 'Remember the girl from the party? Jasmine Barousse? Ladybug dropped us off there.'

Alya frowned, "Why were you dropped off there?"

"She offered to take us in. She saw Ladybug and Chat carrying us and offered to keep us hidden in her apartment," Adrien responded. He was surprised his pants hadn't caught on fire yet.

Marinette nodded quickly. "Ok," Alya responded.

Marinette and Adrien let out mental sighs of reliefs. Good thing neither was known for lying.

"Well we should probably all head home," Nino spoke up.

"Yeah, I'll get Gorilla to drive you guys home."

The group of four walked downstairs to the front out of the house. Marinette, Alya, and Nino said good-bye to Adrien and got in the car.

Marinette was the first to be dropped off. She said goodbye to Nino and Alya and went inside the bakery.

Sabine and Tom were still working on the order. The older couple turned to their daughter with worried looks. "Marinette! Are you alright? We heard there was an akuma attack!" Sabine walked up to her daughter.

I'm fine, maman, Marinette signed. "That's good," Tom walked up to both girls and hugged them. Marinette smiled.

"Are you feeling better, Marinette?" Tom asked. She nodded. "Good! Now head on upstairs, we actually did a lot today and we have time tomorrow for you!" Sabine clapped her hands with a grin.

Marinette's smile grew, 'Really?!'

Tom laughed, "Yes, now go upstairs, we have some food in case you're hungry." Marinette hugged her parents and ran upstairs.

There was a plate with food in the kitchen and she took it upstairs to her room with a glass of water.

Marinette almost dropped her plate when she saw Chat sitting on her chair.

She placed the plate down on her desk and placed her hands on her hips, letting out a huff in frustration.

Chat grinned. "I assumed you'd still have questions so I stopped by, sorry for scaring you."

You're not sorry, she signed, narrowing her eyes at him.

His grin widened, "I'm not."

Chapter Text

Marinette sat at her desk, eating her lunch while Chat talked about the whole akuma attack.

"It was at the Louvre, the first part of the pyramid entrance. The cops told us they think it's an akuma so we went in. It was so quiet in there. No noise, nothing. I could hear myself breathing."

Marinette stared at him with amazed eyes.

"Everything was like that and then I felt something pass my shoulder, I thought I imagined it, but LB said she felt it too. Then something grabbed her ponytail and began dragging her away."

He finished the akuma story and paused for a second, looking down. "It didn't make any noise either. It was a weird experience."

Chat looked back up and grinned, "How was your day with Thomas?"

Tommy was wonderful! He was already asleep when I got there and I got to eat a snack. When he woke up he was a little fussy but fell asleep right after with some warm formula. I had to hold him because he refused to go in his crib! I just watched TV. He woke up about half an hour before you guys arrived and he was very well behaved! she signed. 

Chat chuckled, "How so?"

'Very quiet and very cute,' she mouthed and grinned. 

Chat felt his heart warm up. Every second he spent with this girl just made him happy and lifted his spirits.

"I love you."

The words left his mouth before he could even think about it. Was it even appropriate for him to utter those three words?

They'd known each other for over four months and had only been dating for about one.

Marinette stared at him with wide eyes and a pounding heart. Had she started hearing things? No way he muttered those words. Right?

Chat felt panic upon seeing her face. Maybe he shouldn't have said that.

He felt extremely relieved when she signed the words back.

I love you too.

Chat grinned and leaned in, giving her a small kiss.

Marinette smiled. "You're the best, you know that right?"

Marinette scrunched up her nose. "You are! Don't make that face princess."

She laughed.

Chat left a happier man.

.

Marinette had recovered that weekend. Saturday had cheered her up a lot and spending Sunday with her parents was fun.

They had gone out, exploring the city's smaller landmarks they had yet to see. They even made plans to go skiing when winter break came up in a few weeks. 

Marinette showed up to school happier than ever. Late, but happy. 

Classes had already begun and Marinette sneaked in quietly into class, taking her seat next to Adrien. The teacher either didn't notice or just didn't care. Either way, Marinette escaped detention. 

Adrien glanced at her with a smile and she smiled back at him, cheeks tinted with red. Alya raised a brow at this. Marinette looked back at her and Alya sent her a suspicious glare. Marinette turned around quickly. 

The teacher announced a project that would be done in pairs. Chloe turned to Adrien and batted her eyelashes at him, ready to ask him for them to be partners. 

Before she could open her mouth, Adrien put his hand up, stopping her. "No thanks, Chloe. I'm doing the project with Marinette." He placed an arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close. Marinette's face turned red and Alya blinked in surprise. She turned to Nino and he turned to her with an equally confused look. 

They both nodded at each other, signaling they would ask them during lunch what the hell was going on. 

Chloe glared at Marinette before turning back to face the front. The teacher cleared their throat and Adrien let go of Marinette. 

 After class Alya pulled Marinette to the side. "What was that about?"

'What was what about?' she asked. "Don't play dumb, missy! Adrien's affection! You even blushed at it when on Saturday you didn't even bat an eye!

"And that was only the morning, something happened those two hours and I want to know what happened!" Alya placed her hands on her hips. "Spill." 

Marinette looked around nervously. She made eye contact with Adrien who was looking up at her from below with a confused look. She signaled to Alya with her eyes and Adrien nodded in agreement. 

"Well?"

Marinette turned back to Alya and tried to think of an excuse. 

Luckily Adrien showed up and saved her butt from Alya's rage.

"What's the problem, Alya?" he asked.

"What was that show of affection?" 

"I always show affection. It's normal for a guy to show affection towards his girlfriend." 

Or not. Marinette wasn't a violent person but man did she feel like choking him. Now they were both screwed.

Alya let out a dry chuckle, "Your what?"

Adrien must've been asking for a death wish as he replied with, "My girlfriend."

Alya sent him a glare and then turned to Marinette. "Isn't Chat your boyfriend?" Marinette stood still, afraid to move.

"He is," Adrien said calmly. Before Alya could say anything else or even process what he said, Adrien took Marinette's hand and dragged her away.

Once they were a safe distance away from Alya's claws, Marinette stopped, tugging at Adrien's arm. He stopped and turned to her, "What's wrong?" 

She sent him a glare and huffed, crossing her arms. "What? She asked a question and I answered." Marinette continued to glare at him. 

'She's going to kill you, you know that, right?' Marinette mouthed. "I've been through worse," he grinned.

Marinette rolled her eyes slightly. Adrien raised a brow, "Where'd this attitude come from?" 

Her arms dropped to her sides and her face fell. Adrien panicked. Shit, I made her sad. 

"It's not a bad thing! At least, not entirely. It's good that you have some attitude to defend yourself. It's just a shocker. I'm so used to you being so sweet and innocent, but now you have sass and attitude." He paused.

"It's kinda hot." Marinette's eyes widened and her face went red.

Adrien laughed. "I'm just messing around!" She huffed and slapped him on the arm. He just grinned. 

Chapter Text

Marinette and Adrien knew Alya was going to look for them at the bakery first, so they left in the opposite direction.

They bought lunch at some random place they had never been to before and sneaked back into the school.

They ate their lunch there and hoped Alya wouldn't show up.

Much to their luck, she didn't turn up. So they had a peaceful lunch.

Why did you tell her that? Marinette signed. Adrien shrugged, "Why not?"

Marinette frowned, You exposed your identity to her. Isn't that bad?

Adrien shrugged again, "She has to find out eventually and I'm not going to hold back my affection for you anymore. She has to know so she won't think you're cheating on Chat."

Marinette blinked. She hadn't thought about that. She just wanted to stay alive.

"You're not mad, right?"

She shook her head. "Good!" he grinned.

Does Ladybug mind? Marinette asked. Adrien thought for a moment. "I'm not sure. She might, she might not. We'll see tomorrow if I show up. God knows what she'll do if she does mind."

Adrien visibly shuddered. Marinette laughed.

After lunch finished, they headed back to class. They sat down in their usual front seats and moments later Alya and Nino walked in.

The teacher was already in the room so Alya walked past them quietly, glaring at them. Nino walked in behind her sheepishly.

Nino stopped next to Adrien and leaned down. "Whatever you told her, you're fucked," he whispered.

Alya cleared her throat and Nino quickly stood up and went to his seat.

Adrien and Marinette exchanged glances. 

.

Escaping Alya at the end of the school was no easy task, but Marinette managed.

Adrien, however, didn't.

Marinette already had her things packed before the bell rang and was gripping her bag with one hand.

The second the bell rang, she ran out the door, knowing Alya wouldn't have her things up by then.

She quickly ran into the crowd and blended in. In case Alya had managed to catch up, Marinette made it seem like she had gone into the restroom.

She escaped with a small crowd and students and ran to the bakery, startling her parents a little. 

They stopped her and asked her. She mouthed Alya's name and they laughed, already having a feeling as to what happened.

Marinette made it safely to her room.

Adrien on the other hand hadn't had his things ready and fell into the claws of Alya. Marinette had escaped, but Alya made sure Adrien didn't.

Before he could successfully run down the stairs, Alya gripped his backpack.

Adrien cursed under his breath. Nino gave him a sympathetic look. "You're on your own dude," he turned to Alya, "just don't kill him, ok? Thanks, babe."

He waved goodbye and bolted out of the school.

Adrien sighed and turned to face Alya. She had her arms crossed and a fierce glare. "

to explain your choice of words?" she asked.

"That's a rather fancy question," Adrien replied.

"Focus Agreste!"

"Yes ma'am!"

Alya rolled her eyes. "Spill."

"Alright, I'm Chat."

Alya blinked. And then laughed. "Ok, no, seriously, spill."

Adrien frowned, "I am being serious! Do you not believe me?"

"You? Chat Noir? I don't think so," she laughed. Now it was his turn to glare at her.

"I am Chat!" he whisper-shouted. Many students had left now, but few were still there and he didn't want to yell it out.

Alya continued to laugh. Adrien groaned, looked around, and spotted an empty classroom. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the room, making sure no one saw them enter.

He closed the door behind them and turned the lights on. "Ok what the hell, Agreste!" Alya exclaimed.

He turned to her and grinned. "Plagg, transforme-moi."

Adrien transformed in full vision of Alya. She just stared at him with wide eyes and her mouth agape. "I-I-I, y-you, Ch-Chat?!"

Chat chuckled. "Y-yes, it's m-me," he mocked her. Alya blinked in surprise and closed her mouth. "Wow," she whispered.

She looked down, "How did I not notice?! Me! The writer of the Ladyblog!"

"Speaking of the ladyblog!" Chat cut in, "Don't post about this."

Alya simply nodded. "Does Mari know?"

Chat rolled his eyes, "Duh."

She shot him a glare. "How long?"

"Not long, she found out Saturday," he replied. "That's why we were acting differently."

"On accident or on purpose?"

"Purpose."

"Does Ladybug know?"

"Who I am or if Marinette knows?"

"Both."

"She knows both."

"Is she ok with me finding out?"

"Not sure, we'll see if I show up alive tomorrow," he grinned. Alya chuckled slightly.

"Do you know who she is?"

Chat nodded, "I can't say who she is, but I can say it's someone you don't know."

Alya pouted. "It's up to Ladybug to decide who she tells her identity, I mean, I just found out hers not long ago."

"Really?" Alya asked. Chat nodded, "Yeah, it's been a few weeks since I found out. It was more of an accident really. She didn't mean to."

"So you didn't know for 3 years?"

"Nope."

"Does anyone else know?"

"Just you and Mari. Are you going to keep asking questions? Cause I have fencing practice and I don't want to be late."

Alya shook her head, "Sorry, you should go. The questions aren't over though!" She pointed her fingers towards and he raised his hands in defense.

Chat detransformed. Plagg flew into his pocket and Alya didn't notice.

They walked out and Alya turned to him, glaring once more. "This isn't over! You, me, and Mari are going to have a talk!"

Adrien nodded, holding his hands up. "Good." Alya straightened herself, walked down the stairs, and out the building.

Adrien let out a heavy sigh of relief. He survived one monster—momentarily that is—but had yet to face the other: Jasmine.

He really was asking for a death wish.

Chapter Text

Adrien dreaded the thought of going out to patrol. He wanted to live. He didn't want to die.

Maybe Ladybug would be lenient since she's a mother now and should be more caring, right?

Right?

Fencing class went faster than he expected and he stood in the locker-room, taking his sweet time to change into his normal clothes.

When he finally transformed, he understood how Plagg usually felt. Chat groaned and begrudgingly made his way to their meeting spot.

He landed on a rooftop to see Ladybug there already.

It caught him a bit off guard. Sure he was late, but she was usually really late due to Thomas.

"Oh, you're here early," Chat spoke.

Ladybug nodded, "Mhm, my fiance knows about me now and after a whole conversa—"

"Oh thank god that means I'm not in trouble," Chat slouched and let out a heavy sigh of relief.

Ladybug glared at him, "What do you mean by that?"

Chat stood up straight and chuckled awkwardly. "My friend knows about me now."

"Which one?" 

"Um..."

"Not the ladyblog chick, right?"

Chat laughed awkwardly. Ladybug placed her hands on her hips. "It's her, isn't it? Chat what the hell!"

"She promised not to say anything!" 

Ladybug pinched the bridge of her nose. "Fucking hell Chat!"

"She's Marinette's best friend! I want to be with Marinette in civilian form and Alya was going to get suspicious! I had to tell her. I didn't want her to think Marinette was cheating."

He paused. "How is it any worse than your fiance knowing?!"

"Chat him knowing is like Marinette knowing!"

"Alya isn't going to say anything! She promised. Besides, I've known her since middle school. Three years of friendship! I know she won't say anything."

Ladybug hummed. "Alright, I believe you," she replied.

Chat let yet another heavy sigh.

Before Ladybug could say anything more, the heroes froze. Maniacal laughter was heard nearby. It wasn't loud and they didn't see anyone around, but it sounded like the laughter came from the side. 

They both turned to see no one. Nothing. Not even a bird. They were on a rooftop and nowhere near a door or window, so it couldn't have been a civilian. 

Ladybug turned to Chat and motioned for him to follow. They both ducked down and tried to follow the noise.

It proved to be impossible as the noise neither increased nor decreased in volume.

Ladybug stood up straight and frowned. She looked around in confusion and frustration. "We aren't getting anywhere with this!"

The laughter stopped abruptly. Both heroes pulled out their weapons and pressed their backs against each other. 

They listened attentively. Chat's enhanced hearing didn't help. There was no noise at all. 

Chat held his weapon closer, ready to strike. He couldn't hear anything but he could sense something. He wasn't sure what it was, but it was something bad. 

He felt something brush against his tail and he turned to see a hand reaching for Ladybug's earrings.

"Watch out!" he turned and swung. The man dodged and jumped back. 

Ladybug blinked. He made no noise. Nothing. No "woosh", no thumps when he touched the ground. 

The man wore a suit, entirely black. Black undershirt, black tie, black everything. It made his pale skin stand out. His eyes were a cold blue that sent shivers down Ladybug's spine. His bright, curly blond hair rivaled Chat's. 

He didn't speak and kept a cold stare. He held a black cane and picked it up. He slammed it down on the ground.

Again, no noise. It honestly crept Ladybug and Chat out. 

With no warning, he took off. It took the heroes a second to regain their composure and chase him. 

He was fast and they were having a hard time catching up. 

Eventually, he stopped at a random rooftop. Ladybug and Chat stopped a little behind him.

Ladybug signaled to Chat for him to go around. Chat nodded and they sneaked their way closer. Before Chat could even get any close, the akuma turned and stared directly at him.

Chat froze. He hadn't made any noise, why did he get caught? Ladybug thought.

The akuma ran off again and this happened a few more times. He stopped and turned before Chat and Ladybug could get any close to him. 

"Can he hear us from far away?" Ladybug thought aloud. Chat shrugged, out of breath. 

"Maybe that's his powers, he can't make any noise but he can hear it," Chat suggested.

"How the hell are we going to get anywhere near him if we make noise?!"

Chat grinned. 

.

Marinette put her notebooks away and rolled her chair to her sewing machine. She took out a piece of fabric she was working on and began sewing. 

A knock from her window startled her slightly. The stitch went off track and messed up the fabric a little. 

Already knowing it was Chat, Marinette frowned and huffed.  She got up and walked over to her window. She opened it and stepped back.

Ladybug and Chat stepped in and Marinette blinked in surprise. 

"Hello, princess!" Chat took her hand and kissed it. "Hey Mari," Ladybug smiled.

'What are you two doing here? Is something wrong?' Marinette mouthed. 

Ladybug and Chat looked at each other. Chat pulled out a black and red box, holding it out to Marinette.

"Marinette, we need help. We are offering the Mouse Miraculous."

"It will grant you the ability to sneak up to your opponent and attack in silence. Do you accept?"

Marinette stared with wide eyes. A miraculous? 

A miraculous that used her quietness to an advantage? 

'H-how am I going to transform?' she asked. 

"Mullo will take care of that," Ladybug responded.

'Mullo?'

Chat opened the box and a mouse flew out of the necklace. 

"I'm Mullo! Your new kwami! Nice to meet you Marinette!"

"So?" Chat asked. "Do you accept?"

Marinette looked up at him, the necklace, Ladybug, and then back to the kwami. 

She took a deep breath and nodded. 

Chat grinned. Ladybug clapped her hands in excitement. Mullo squealed in delight. 

Chat took out the necklace and put it on Marinette. 

"I have been informed you are mute, no worries!" Mullo spoke up. Mullo flew up to Marinette and into the necklace. Moments later, a pink light engulfed Marinette.

Her hair was up in buns and she wore a grey, pink, and black bodysuit. A pink rope was tied around her waist, one end tying it and the other handing like a tail. 

Chat wrapped his arms around her, "What a cute mouse."

Marinette blushed and Ladybug chuckled.

"Gross Chat, keep those hormones in check!" Ladybug scrunched up her nose.

Chat only grinned and Marinette's face went red.

"Ok enough chit chat! We have an akuma to stop!"

Chapter Text

The trio made their way to where Chat and Ladybug last saw the akumatized man.

Chat filled Marinette in on the way. "This akuma is very quiet. He doesn't make any noise but can hear it."

"But he did make noise though," Ladybug added. Chat frowned.

"The laugh."

"Oh yeah! I forgot about that."

Marinette looked back and forth between them, confused. They stopped at a random rooftop.

Ladybug turned to Marinette. "Ok so, this all started when we heard laughter. We didn't know where it was coming from nor could we get any closer to the noise."

"As a matter of fact, it always sounded close. Never changed in loudness," Chat added.

"When we did end up finding him, he made zero noise. No footsteps, no noise when he moved suddenly—which goes against the laws of fucking physics—not even when he slammed his came into the ground," Ladybug continued. "I believe his power has to do with noise and sound. Like he can't make noise himself physically, but he can hear it from far away and create the illusion of noise. That's probably why we heard a noise but no source."

Chat nodded in agreement, then turned to Marinette. "That's where you come in princess. You're quiet and even more so with this miraculous. You can sneak up on him while we distract him. Hell, even with the Ladybug miraculous you were quiet." Chat grinned.

Marinette smiled. "You'll do great kid," Ladybug said with a smile. Marinette gave a nod. 

"Great! Let's go find that akuma!" Chat exclaimed. 

Marinette followed the heroes as the jumped from rooftop to rooftop. Much like the akuma, she made no noise when running or stepping. She landed graciously on the rooftops, Chat couldn't help but admire her. 

He was surprised Marinette had accepted the miraculous, considering what had happened previously. He was glad she was finally over the ladybug miraculous incident. It had made her very sad but she seemed fine now.

In all honesty, Marinette was having doubts at first. The reason she accepted this was because it allowed her to use her muteness to an advantage. There was no need for her to have a voice. 

The way she was was perfect. Exactly what Ladybug and Chat needed. It helped her self-esteem a lot. I mean, a mute hero? Marinette was excited. 

She felt the same rush as freedom as she did when she was Coccinette but now it felt better. She wasn't pretending to be anyone else or replacing anyone. She was herself. 

Marinette couldn't help but smile. 

Her doubts were gone. 

.

It took a while for the heroes to find the akuma but they eventually did. His dark clothes blended in with the darkening sky but his blond hair and cold blue eyes stood out. 

At some point, he had started following the heroes. In their search to find him; he found them. 

It was Marinette that noticed him. She was behind Chat and Ladybug and felt a slight tug at her tail. She turned around to see cold blue eyes staring at her. 

She quickly reached for Chat's tail and stopped him. Ladybug turned around after Chat began to complain. The second he turned around, he closed his mouth.

The three heroes stood staring at the akuma. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Marinette, sending shivers down her spine. 

Chat immediately stood in defense and stood in front of her. A small smile formed on the akuma's face. It crept all three heroes out. It was the first emotion he showed. 

The akuma picked up his cane and slammed it on the ground. Like previously, it made no noise. 

He suddenly lunged forward towards Chat. Marinette and Ladybug stood back instinctively. The akuma raised his cane to attack Chat. Chat pulled out his staff and blocked the akuma's attack. Once again, no noise. 

Ladybug signaled to Marinette towards the side of the building. The roof was sloped inwards, creating two sides. Marinette jumped over it, getting to the other side and out of view. 

Ladybug took out her yoyo and assisted Chat with fighting the akuma. 

Marinette hid on the other side of the roof. She unwrapped the rope around her waist and held it with both hands. She stared at it, not knowing how to use it. 

Use it however you see fit, she heard Mullo say. Marinette gripped the rope tighter and slowly peeked over the roof. 

Chat and Ladybug were having a hard time keeping up with the akuma. Out of nowhere, Chat dropped his weapon, covered his ear, and fell to his knees, screaming out in pain. 

Ladybug turned to him and ran to him. 

"Stop it, dammit!" Chat yelled at the akuma. Marinette stared in confusion. She heard nothing and by the looks of it, neither did Ladybug. 

Ladybug turned to the akuma and spun her yoyo. The akuma turned to her and glared at her. She too dropped her weapon and fell to her knees and covered her ears, screaming out in pain. 

The akuma tilted his head and stood in front of the heroes and watched them suffer. Had it been a completely different situation, the scene would've been comical. Straight out of an old black and white movie. 

Chat would've made that joke if his ears weren't threatening to pop. 

Marinette shook her head and hid back down. She walked down the rooftop. After a few meters, she stopped and looked back over the peak. She was now looking at the akuma's back. He was still standing in front of the heroes, only now he was closer. 

Marinette slowly jumped over the roof to the side they were on. She didn't make noise no matter how she landed, but she still chose to land slowly and as softly as possible. The akuma didn't hear her. 

With her rope in hand, she slowly walked closer. The akuma had completely forgotten about Marinette, right now he had Ladybug and Chat in his clutches and was inches away from their jewels. 

He bent down and began reaching for Ladybug's earrings. Marinette panicked and threw one end of her rope. The end hit the back of his hand and the akuma flinched and moved in hand back.

He turned around and glared at Marinette. She flinched at his cold stare. He took a hold of his cane and stood up. 

Marinette took a step back, pulling her rope back. He lunged towards her and Marinette held out her rope. She held it tight on both ends and it stopped the hit. It didn't bend.

She was slightly surprised but regained her composure and stepped back. He continued to swing at her and try to trip her. Getting the idea from how Ladybug used her yoyo as a shield, Marinette used her rope like a jumping rope, creating a shield around her whole body. 

It didn't make where the akuma hit, it had no effect on her. The more she moved back the angrier the man got. His attention was on her entirely now and the loud noise bothering Chat and Ladybug stopped.

Both heroes uncovered their ears and slowly stood up. Ladybug leaned against a chimney and Chat leaned on his staff. It took a while for them to recover completely. 

Ladybug called out her lucky charm and a toy squeaky mouse fell on her hand. Ladybug blinked in surprise. 

She looked up and looked around. Chat took the mouse away from her and squeezed it. It made a high-pitched noise and the akuma froze. 

Marinette was still using the rope as a body shield and she too turned. The akuma glared at Chat. Chat squeezed the toy again. The akuma flinched.

Ladybug and Chat grinned. 

Chat continued to squeeze the toy. The akuma was already pissed from the fight with Marinette and was reaching his boiling point. 

He turned his body away from Marinette and started walking towards Chat. Chat stood still with a grin, still squeezing the toy. Ladybug made her way over to Marinette (who had stopped by now). 

Marinette looked at her with confusion. "On the count of three, we throw," she whispered, pointing to her yoyo and Marinette's rope. Marinette nodded. 

The akuma was a few feet away from Chat and Chat hadn't moved an inch. "One. . . two. . ."

The akuma lifted his cane. "Three!"

Ladybug threw her yoyo, wrapping it around the cane. Marinette's rope went around the akuma's legs. The metal end hit the back of his knee and the akuma fell. Ladybug pulled the cane away as the man fell. 

She grabbed it and snapped it in half with her leg. The akuma flew out and Ladybug purified it. 

"Miraculous Ladybug!" 

The man's clothes turned back to normal and he began uttering apologies the second he saw the heroes. 

Ladybug helped him down and then went back up to the couple.

"Told you you'd do a great job, kid," she grinned. 

"Yeah, princess. You did amazing, I'm so proud of you!" Chat wrapped his arms around her and hugged her. 

Marinette smiled and signed a thank you. 

The heroes all headed back to Marinette's place. It was late now and it didn't seem like anyone had noticed the attack. 

Marinette detransformed and Mullo came out squealing with joy, congratulating Marinette on her win. 

"Master Fu didn't say whether you can keep the necklace or not, but it seems like you could be a great help. Keep it for now and I'll talk to him, alright?" Ladybug smiled. Chat nodded. 

Marinette and Mullo grinned. "Yay!" Mullo exclaimed.

"I didn't say it was permanent!" Ladybug spoke in a motherly tone. Mullo and Marinette nodded. 

"Well, go to sleep now kid, I'll see you tomorrow."

"Bye, princess," Chat gave her a quick kiss. 

Both heroes left and Mullo turned to Marinette. 

"Do you happen to have any cheese?" Mullo asked. 

Chapter Text

Ladybugs landed a few blocks away from her apartment.

She was quite happy with the outcome of the attack. She hadn't expected Mullo to be able to transform Marinette. That wasn't something she knew could happen.

Ladybug detransformed and walked up to the building door. She buzzed in and walked up the flight of stairs.

She was used to them now so she didn't get tired so easily. Besides, she wanted to lose the extra baby fat.

Jasmine opened the apartment door to see her fiancee—Pierre—rocking Thomas to sleep. He looked up at her and smiled.

"So, Ladybug, how was it?" He asked. Jasmine rolled her eyes. She closed the door behind her and locked it.

"Still not over it?" she smiled, walking over to him.

"Not really."

Jasmine stood next to him and looked down at Thomas. His eyes were almost completely shut, but then seeing his mother made him open his eyes a little.

Jasmine's smile grew and her heart felt warm. "He has your beautiful green eyes," she looked up at him.

He turned to her and smile. "He has your beautiful raven hair."

She leaned in and they shared a small kiss. Despite them being together for a while now, the kiss made her heart flutter.

He rested his forehead against hers, "I love you."

"I love you too."

Thomas was fast asleep by that point. Pierre and Jasmine walked into their room and put Thomas in his crib.

Jasmine looked down at her baby. "Oh, he's just perfect. You know," she paused and turned to Pierre, "a second one would be nice."

Pierre's eyes widened slightly.

Jasmine smiled, "But not yet, I still have a lot of duties as Ladybug. Maybe after the wedding."

"Speaking of which, how are plans going?" Pierre asked.

She sighed, "You know how my mom can get. It's going ok. She has her overtop ideas, but she's helping so it's something. I'm still looking into dresses, not sure what to go with."

"Well, we still have plenty of time. Don't stress about it right now. You just had a fight. Let's go to sleep."

Jasmine took a deep breath, "Alright."

.

Jasmine woke up early in the morning to Thomas's cries. She groaned slightly and sat up.

She rubbed her eyes and turned to face Pierre's side of the bed. He had already left for work.

Due to Jasmine being busy in the afternoons as Ladybug, Pierre took the earlier shift at his job

Of course, he didn't know that until then. Jasmine wasn't sure what he thought she was doing before.

She stood up and walked over to Thomas's crib. "It's ok Tommy, mommy's here," she cooed, picking him up.

His cries calmed down a little but continued. Jasmine turned to look at the time. The clock read 7:17 am.

"It's not your feeding time yet, Tommy."

She walked into the living room and placed Thomas on the changing table. She changed him rather quickly and that calmed him down.

Jasmine picked him back up and walked to the kitchen. There wasn't much for her to do.

Thanks to her fiancee's great education, she didn't need to work and could be a stay at home mom. Which was perfect considering the whole Ladybug thing.

Jasmine had a small crib next to the kitchen and placed Thomas there. She warmed up some water and made herself breakfast.

She ate quickly before breastfeeding Thomas. Afterward, he fell asleep.

She looked at the time and it was a bit after 9 am. Jasmine thought for a moment.

Tikki—who had been happily asleep—came flying out of Jasmine's room. "Oh, good morning Tikki!" she smiled.

Tikki smiled back, "Good morning, Jasmine!"

"Oh! I have a treat for you! I bought some sweets from Marinette's parent's bakery!"

Tikki's eyes widened, "Really? I love those treats!"

Jasmine smiled and walked back to the kitchen, taking a sweet out of a box and handing it to Tikki. Tikki happily took it and ate it.

In the few hours, she was with Marinette, Tikki grew to love the bakery's pastries.

"I'm glad Marinette was able to use the miraculous," Jasmine spoke. "I didn't know it was possible to transform without actually saying the words."

"All kwamis are different," Tikki spoke in between munches, "we all have different powers. It makes sense Mullo has that power. Mullo is the kwami of silence."

"Do you think Master Fu will let her keep it?" Jasmine asked. Tikki shrugged.

"I'm not sure, best to ask him. There's no doubt she's a great miraculous holder! I enjoyed my time with her!" Tikki smiled.

Jasmine chuckled. "I'm scared to go right now, I feel like it's dangerous for me to go to Master Fu's place with Thomas. What if someone sees me?"

"Master Fu is under a fake name, his place is disguised as a place with eastern medicine. You can easily say you're going there for a meditation session or a massage," Tikki replied.

"Thomas will be safe, Hawkmoth doesn't know about Master Fu's location."

Jasmine bit her lip, "Alright. I'll go."

.

Jasmine got ready and wrapped Thomas in a few blankets, protecting him from the cold weather.

She left a sticky note letting Pierre know she was out in case he was to return early. Jasmine made her way down to his small place, holding Thomas close.

Tikki giggled from Jasmine's jacket, "Jasmine it'll be ok! Let Thomas breathe! Is this what human mothers act with their first child?"

Jasmine sent the Kwami a small glare. Tikki only giggled again and hid again.

Jasmine made her way into Master Fu's place and knocked on the door. "Come in, Ladybug," he spoke.

She opened the door to see Master Fu sitting on the floor, meditating, his back to her. "What brings you here?"

Tikki flies out of Jasmine's pocket and with Wyazz. Master Fu turns around and notices Thomas, "Ah, I see you have brought your baby, is everything alright? How's motherhood?"

Jasmine nodded with a smile, "Yes, everything is alright. It's not easy but I'm doing my best!"

He smiled, "Come in, sit." Jasmine walked in and closed the door behind her. She sat down on the floor across from Master Fu.

"What is it you are here for?" he asked. "It's about Marinette," she replied.

"What about her?" he asked. "How did it go with Mullo, by the way?"

"It's about that actually. They got along very well! And I was wondering, does she have to give the miraculous back?"

Master Fu raised a brow at this. He stroked his chin a bit. "I'm not sure if having another miraculous out there is safe."

"She makes a great addition though! Currently, Hawkmoth's akumas have been dealing with noise and she's great at making no noise. Even with a regular akuma, she can be of so much help!" Jasmine added.

"That... is true. His akumas have been quiet recently. How bizarre. Well, I guess you have a point there. I'm still not sure if she should keep it though."

"She's a great holder!" Tikki spoke up. Master Fu and Jasmine turned to her. "I wasn't with her long but she's great! Besides, she's close to Ladybug and Chat Noir. She would never betray them. Mullo was so happy to be with someone too!"

Master Fu sighed, "Alright, we'll give her a chance. I trust your judgment Tikki."

Jasmine and Tikki smiled. "Great! Thank you so much, Master Fu! I promise Marinette won't disappoint!"

Jasmine stood up, Tikki flying into her pocket. "She'll be so excited! Thanks again, Master Fu!"

She turned around and walked out of the building, a big smile on her face.

Chapter Text

Marinette sat on Adrien's bed. She was excitedly waiting for Jasmine.

Jasmine had sent Adrien a message that she had great news and she wanted to talk to both of them. Adrien sent Mari and text and she made her way over immediately.

Marinette was too much in a daze to realize how strange it was for Gabriel to let her in with no hesitation. Adrien noticed it but didn't say anything.

Adrien sat on his chair, leaning his head on his hand. "Don't you think it's weird, Plagg?"

"What's weird?" asked the Kwami.

"That father let Marinette in, no hesitation, and did you see the smile on his face?"

Adrien frowned. Smile?

Plagg took a bite out of his cheese and thought for a moment. "That is weird, maybe he's had a change of heart," he replied.

Adrien scoffed, "Yeah, right."

A knock came from his window and he turned to see Ladybug with a slightly panicked look.

He got up immediately and to open the window. Marinette stood up, startled by Ladybug's expression as well. Mullo flew out, concerned too.

She stepped inside and sighed. "Oh my god, are you ok?" he asked, panicked.

Ladybug looked up at him and smile, "Yup, just worried around the little one."

Adrien blinked. Then looked down. Ladybug was wearing a coat. Hidden in the coat was Thomas. Only his eyes were visible.

"I didn't have anyone to leave him with. I just hope the cold air doesn't get him sick. I wrapped him up tight and hid him! I don't want anyone to see Ladybug with a baby!" she laughed out.

Marinette had walked over to them by now and stretched her arms out. Ladybug took Thomas out and handed him to her. Marinette smiled at the sleepy baby.

"You scared me, LB!" Adrien let out a sigh, closing the window. "I thought something bad had happened with the look on your face."

"No, it's just the fears of first-time motherhood."

Marinette walked over to the couch and sat down, making silly faces for Thomas. Mullo sat on Marinette's shoulder, also making silly faces. Thomas giggled at the faces and Ladybug smiled. "She's great with kids. Love that."

Adrien raised a brow. "What are you going to tell us?" he asked.

"Oh! Right!" she clapped her hands. "Marinette."

Ladybug turned her body to face her. Marinette looked up. "Great news, you can keep the miraculous!"

Marinette's eyes widened and she grinned from ear to ear. Mullo flew up and cheered. Adrien smiled, "That's great! How did you convince Master Fu?"

Ladybug detransformed and Tikki flew out, taking a cookie from Jasmine and flying to Plagg.

"I told him about how Hawkmoth's recent akumas have been noise related. He found it odd and agreed to have Marinette keep the miraculous."

"Why do you think that is?" Adrien asked. "Why is he making so many akumas relating to noise? Why so suddenly? Why now?" Adrien paced back and forth slightly.

Jasmine placed a hand on his shoulder, making him stop. "I'm not sure, it is bizarre. Perhaps it's some new way of him trying to screw with up. I mean, it's been three years and he's not any closer to beating us. But," she turned to face Marinette, "we have her to help."

Adrien turned to Marinette. "Do you think... he did this to get another hero out?"

That caught Jasmine off-guard and she blinked. "What?" He turned back to her, "Do you think there's a possibility he's doing it on purpose? He has a kwami. Maybe that kwami told him about the others and what they each do."

"Nooroo wouldn't do that!" Mullo huffed.

"Yeah, Nooroo wouldn't put any of us in danger, Hawkmoth can't force him to say anything," Tikki spoke up.

"Nooroo?" Adrien asked.

"Hawkmoth's kwami. Keep up Adrien," Plagg rolled his eyes. Adrien shot him a glare.

Jasmine giggled at Plagg's sass. "I agree with them. I doubt Hawkmoth would have the knowledge to plan something like that, it's probably just a coincidence," she spoke.

Adrien frowned, "I still have a very bad feeling."

Jasmine sighed. She opened her mouth to speak but she froze when there was a knock on the door.

"Adrien," Gabriel spoke from the other side. All three heroes panicked. Marinette jumped up, holding Thomas close to her chest.

The three kwamis quickly flew into hiding.

Adrien's eyes widened and he looked around before his eyes landed on the bathroom."Bathroom!" Adrien whispered.

Jasmine quickly nodded. Marinette handed Thomas to Jasmine. She took him and quickly ran to the bathroom, closing the door.

"Yes, father?" Adrien asked. Marinette quickly sat back down on the couch. Adrien sat on his chair at his desk.

Gabriel opened the door and stepped in. Both teens smiled awkwardly. Gabriel raised a brow. He turned to the bed, seeing it neat.

Adrien knew what he was thinking and he knew Plagg was laughing somewhere. The little shit.

Marinette's eyes widened slightly, being aware of why Gabriel was looking at the bed. She wasn't as dense anymore.

Gabriel hummed content and turned back to the teens. "What made you stop by, Father?" Adrien asked.

The older Agreste smiled and clapped his hands together. "Why, I just wanted to come say hello," he spoke.

Adrien stared in confusion, "Say, hello?" Gabriel nodded.

"Yes, to your friend." He turned to Marinette and she tensed.

"I think she's been a great influence on you Adrien," Gabriel turned back to face Adrien.

Everything about this seemed. . . off.

Jasmine listened in, pressing her ear to the door and hoping Thomas wouldn't make any noise. Luckily he felt like being compliant today.

All three heroes could feel something was wrong but neither could figure out why.

"I can see she's caused good changes in you. I've seen improvement in your work," Gabriel continued.

His smile widened, "She's been a great inspiration to my work."

Marinette's eyes widened. Her? An inspiration to Gabriel Agreste?! She almost passed out then and there.

Adrien got an unsettling feeling in his stomach. "Inspiration?" he questioned. Just over a month ago you scolded me for being with her, he thought.

"Yes, I heard great things from the designers at the event you two when to back in December," Gabriel replied.

The one I got in trouble for, Adrien gritted his teeth. "She showed some designs to some associates and they were quite impressed. I was too."

Marinette recalled the event. It was a huge mess but she got to meet many designers. She recalled showing some of them her designs and even giving a copy of one of them to one. She assumed he was talking about that.

Gabriel turned to Marinette, "I was so impressed I was thinking of taking a look at more of her designs, and maybe taking her in."

Marinette's eyes widened further and her jaw dropped. The weird feeling quickly vanished and she felt utter shock and excitement.

Adrien still felt something was off, very off. "I'll let you think about it, Ms. Dupain-Cheng," he smiled once more before walking out.

Jasmine and the kwamis came out from hiding. They congratulated Marinette on gaining the attention of Gabriel, ignoring the weirdness of the situation.

Adrien still hard a weird and uncomfortable feeling.

Chapter Text

Days passed and Adrien still wasn't able to shake the weird feeling. It was just so bizarre of his father to do that.

Marinette and Gabriel hadn't had much interaction. Hell, Adrien almost got into big trouble for being with her and people labeling her as his girlfriend.

Well, she is now, but that's beside the point.

"Hey dude, you alright?" Nino asked, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"I'm fine," he replied.

Nino glanced over at Alya who just shrugged. Marinette walked in, a little late as usual, and sat down in her seat next to Adrien. When she turned around to face him, he didn't look back.

She blinked in surprise and turned to Alya and Nino. The couple shrugged. Marinette turned forward again and reached for Adrien's hand, giving it a small squeeze.

He gave a small squeeze back and she smiled. Granted, he still hadn't looked at her but now she knew it wasn't because of her. Something else was bothering him.

Class started and neither of the three was able to ask what was bothering Adrien. The couple knew of Gabriel's internship proposal but from Marinette. Adrien had yet to express his concern to the group.

Class rolled by and it was their lunch break. The group walked to their usual place.

Adrien sat quietly while the others talked. He was trying to figure out why he felt off. Shouldn't he feel happy? Marinette could be getting a fashion internship with a famous designer. That was her dream.

So why did it feel wrong?

Alya turned to Adrien, noticing how tense he was. "You alright, Adrien?" she asked. "I'm fine," he replied.

Marinette frowned. She poked him to get his attention. Adrien looked up and she mouthed, 'No you're not, you've been off these past few days.'

"Days?" Nino asked. Marinette nodded.

'Is it because of the internship? You started acting weird after your father left.'

Adrien sighed, "Kind of?" Alya frowned, "What do you mean 'kind of'?"

Adrien sat up and propped himself on the table. "Look, I have a weird feeling, it's not that there's anything wrong with Mari getting the internship. That's great! I know it's her dream. But something just feels to wrong and I can't pinpoint what."

He sat back. "It just doesn't sit well with me. 'Inspiration?' Inspiration for what?! He hasn't been doing much. Much less anything related to you. And that story of him seeing your designs? Bullshit! He's planning something, he has to be. This shit isn't adding up!"

"Woah, dude! Chill!" Nino placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Yeah Adrien, you're overthinking this," Alya added.

Marinette only stared at him with a sad look. Adrien turned to her and grabbed her hands. "I'm not saying you don't deserve it. You do! You deserve the world, Mari. But I don't trust him. Something is just so off. Please be careful around him?"

Marinette nodded slowly. Her high was coming back down and she began to think. It was odd for Gabriel to just offer an internship. And if his story was true, he only saw one of her designs.

Alya and Nino exchanged worried glances but let it slide.

The group finished their lunch and went back to class. The rest of the day was pretty uneventful.

When it came time to leave, Alya and Nino left first. Marinette was still getting her things and Adrien was waiting for her.

As they walked out of the school, they saw people running away from the center of the city. Marinette and Adrien looked at each other.

They nodded and hid to transform.

The two heroes made their way downtown and noticed Ladybug already there.

"What's the akuma today?" Chat asked. Ladybug groaned and pointed towards a screaming child.

The child was in one of the city gardens, screeching at everything and destroying plants and sculptures.

Marinette covered her ears and cringed at the noise. "Another fucking akuma related to noise?!" Chat groaned out. "Hawkmoth, you son of a bitch."

Chat let out a loud groan then extended his staff. "Let's get this shit over with."

"Don't take it out on the child, Chat. They're a victim," Ladybug raised a brow.

"I know, I know."

The three heroes took out their weapons and jumped down to the child.

They took a similar approach of Ladybug and Chat Noir distracting the akuma, giving Marinette time to sneak upon them.

Since it was a child, the fight was over rather quickly. Annoying, but over.

The three heroes ran off quickly, wanting to avoid the news. Marinette had stayed a secret for now.

No one knew of her existence and she was perfectly fine with that.

The three heroes walked to a cafe as civilians. Since the fight was over so quickly, they had time to talk about the past few attacks.

After ordering and getting their food, the heroes got to talking. 'Is Thomas with your fiance?' Mari asked.

Jasmine nodded, taking a sip of her drink. "Hey, don't y'all have homework?" she raised a brow.

Marinette and Adrien just shrugged. Jasmine shook her head, "Don't fall behind on your grades!"

"Ok, mom."

Jasmine sent him a glare and Adrien smiled. "Ok, seriously, let's talk about the akumas. These past few have been noise-related but we haven't been able to piece together why," Adrien began. 

"Tikki, Plagg, and Mullo all said it's most likely not because he wants another hero. Maybe it's just a new approach?"

Jasmine hummed. Marinette took a bite of her bread. She hadn't really thought about Hawkmoth. She was so focused on the internship opportunity.

Adrien turned to Mari and noticed she drifted off. "Where'd you go princess?" he asked. Marinette blinked and blushed a little.

'Sorry, I was just thinking about the internship,' she smiled sheepishly.

Jasmine let out a soft chuckle. "You inspired him." She paused, then laughed again.

"Maybe you inspired Hawkmoth too." Both girls laughed.

Adrien froze.

"She's been a great inspiration to my work."

Inspiration...

Marinette is mute...

These past few akumas have been noise-based...

Adrien felt lightheaded.

Jasmine and Marinette noticed. They both perked up quickly. Marinette placed her hand on top of his.

"Are you alright, Adrien? You look so pale!"

Adrien looked up at them, fear in his eyes. "No, I'm not ok."

Chapter Text

Adrien got up and began walking away quickly. Marinette and Jasmine looked at each other, surprised.

"Wait!!" Jasmine and Marinette got up quickly. They ran after him, but he was much taller than both girls and was walking fast, so he was far ahead.

Adrien kept his head down and walked fast. He didn't want other people to recognize him at this time. He was in a rush.

He heard Jasmine and Marinette running behind. He ignored them and walked faster.

"Dammit, Adrien!! I just gave birth a few weeks ago!" Jasmine slowed to a stop. "For fuck's sake! What was that about?!" She bent down, placing one hand on her knee and the other on her back.

Marinette stopped with her and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Dammit, Chat," Jasmine panted out.

Marinette turned to look in Adrien's direction, a worried look on her face. He was already long gone. Jasmine stood up and turned to Marinette.

'Let's just take you back to your place. I'll go look for him,' Marinette mouthed. Jasmine shook her head. "We'll both go."

'No, you need to go back to Thomas and your fiance. You're too tired!'

Jasmine sighed, "Alright, alright. I'll go home."

Both girls ran into an alley and transformed. "Are you sure you don't want me to go? I'm fine as Ladybug! It's much easier to track him like this!"

Marinette, now transformed too, raised a brow and crossed her arms across her chest. "Whoa, ok. Where'd the attitude come from? I like it," Ladybug grinned.

'Go home, Ladybug.'

"I'm the adult here."

'Go home. I need to find Chat. You have a baby at home!'

Ladybug groaned slightly, "Alright! Pierre can handle himself but ok, I'll go back. Let me know how Chat's doing when you find him."

Marinette waved goodbye and Ladybug swung away.

Marinette turned around and made her way in the direction Adrien ran off. He was long gone but perhaps she could figure out where he went. Maybe he even transformed into Chat.

She jumped from rooftop to rooftop, her gray colors blending surprisingly well to the buildings. She looked around but saw no sign of him.

Mariette continued in the direction of Adrien's steps and soon ended up at his house. She stopped and frowned. If he was going home, why didn't he say so?

Marinette looked around. No one was around, at least no to see her. She took the opportunity and jumped inside the walls.

She quickly hid, looking around for cameras. When the coast was clear she came out. Marinette looked up and spotted Adrien pacing back and forth in his room.

She took her rope off and swung it around a support beam. She pulled on it, making sure it was tight enough to hold her weight. Once satisfied, she began to climb.

Yeah, she could technically walk in through the front door. But Adrien warned her about Gabriel and she had faith in Adrien. If he felt she was in danger she wasn't going to argue. He had been a hero for over three years. Adrien knew the danger and knew the red flags.

Besides, it was a school night so she doubted she'd be allowed in without real reason.

Once she climbed up to his window, she knocked. It was a very soft knock but Adrien heard it. He turned around quickly to face her. Marinette waved and smiled sheepishly.

He walked over quickly, opening the window for her. Before she could move, Adrien grabbed her by her waist and put her inside. Marinette blinked in surprise. He pulled on her rope, unwrapping it and pulling it down.

He handed it back to her and closed the window. Marinette stood there confused. Why was he in such a rush today?

They stood staring at each other for a bit, neither knowing what to say. The look on his face worried Marinette. It was a mixture of so many negative emotions. He looked mad, hurt, sad, scared, and worried.

Adrien didn't know what to say. Where to begin. How would he explain to his girlfriend that his dad was Hawkmoth? With no actual proof? Really it's all just speculation on his part. But Adrien has no doubt in his mind. Everything just adds up.

'Are you ok?' Marinette managed to mouth. Adrien avoided eye contact and shook his head. Marinette took a step towards him and he took a step back. Marinette froze, confused. She frowned and took another step. He moved back again.

She let out an angry huff. She walked up to him quickly and suddenly, startling Adrien and giving him no time to react. She placed her hands on his cheeks and made him look at her.

'Look at me, que s'est-il passé avec toi? Dis moi!'

Adrien sighed. "It's hard to say."

'Why? Is it about your father?' He nodded. "Can you detransform?"

She nodded. A few seconds Mullo flew out and left to go annoy Plagg.

Adrien took Marinette's hand and led her to the couch. They both sat down. Adrien took in a deep breath, trying to muster up the courage to tell her.

"I think my dad is Hawkmoth," he blurted out. Marinette stared wide-eyed at him, letting out a soft gasp. 'Why do you think that?' she asked.

"Because I- It's just- I'm not really sure? I don't have solid evidence, but I really do believe my father is Hawkmoth."

'Is that why you left so suddenly?'

He nodded. "The thing Jasmine said triggered it for me. Maybe she didn't say it intentionally but she had a point. All akumas have been related to noise, and the ones you've helped with, you help out a lot! Why? Because they're noise related. Also, what could you have inspired father to do? He hasn't been working on any new designs or any projects himself. Everything he has added to his collection has been from contest entries. And like I said, the design thing? Bullshit!"

Marinette took his hand and gave it a soft squeeze. 'I believe you. If you think your father is Hawkmoth, then I believe that too. We need to find proof, though.'

Adrien smiled. Man, he loved that girl.

Chapter Text

"Do you have a lot of homework?" Adrien asked. Marinette shook her head. 'I can put it off until tomorrow.'

"Good. I need your help. We need to find that evidence."

'Where will we find that evidence?'

"I'm not sure."

'Maybe we shouldn't look today, we don't even know where to start!' Marinette frowned. 'What if we look tomorrow?'

"Why tomorrow?" Why tomorrow when we can look today? he thought.

So you can find a lead, she signed.

Adrien thought for a moment. She had a point. They weren't sure where to look. Adrien could try to find a lead that day, giving them enough time to look the next day. Trying to look for a lead and clues at the same time would be time-consuming. They'd run out of time and be potentially caught.

We can figure out what to do during the weekend after our findings, she signed.

Adrien nodded, "Ok, we can do that. I can do some sneaking around as Chat later tonight."

Marinette nodded and smiled.

"You go home now, we have some heavy work tomorrow." He held her hands and gave her a small kiss.

Marinette blushed. Adrien chuckled, "You look cute when yo—" Marinette put her hand over his mouth, cutting him off. She shook her head, disappointed. "Ok, ok," he laughed.

"Mullo," Adrien called out. The kwami flew out. "Time for you to go! Bye!" Plagg yelled. The couple chuckled. Mullo just shrugged and flew into the necklace.

"You never picked out a name, did you?" Adrien asked. Mari shook her head. "Hmm, we should come up with one."

'Later. What's your obsession with hero names?'

Adrien grinned, "No reason."

Marinette eyed him. She grabbed her rope and opened the window. 'Well, bye! See you tomorrow!'

"Bye, princess!"

Marinette sneaked out much like how she sneaked in. It wasn't too late yet and she could come up with a plausible excuse.

She landed a few buildings away and stopped. She took out her phone and texted Alya.

Marinette: have my parents asked you where I am?

Alya: No. Why? You with Chat? (;

Marinette: maybe

Alya: ohhh ((((; 
your mom just texted me. Want me to cover for you?

Marinette: yes please, tell them I'll be home in about 10 minutes (:

Alya: I got you girl (;

She smiled and put her phone down. Alya knowing about Chat was honestly a lifesaver.

Marinette was about to jump but stopped when she heard a thump. She jumped, letting out a quiet gasp. She turned around to see a grinning Ladybug.

Marinette frowned, 'You scared me!' Ladybug chuckled, "Sorry kid. I just have to know what's going on. You can't expect me to not be curious! I know you saw Chat so don't even try to lie."

Marinette groaned softly.

"Tell me, Mari," Ladybug grew serious. "I'm worried about Chat."

Marinette cringed a little, 'I'm not sure if I'm allowed to say.'

"Why not? Is it something related to his personal life?"

'Yes.'

"Well, that's no fucking excuse cause he's met my baby. Is it relating to his parents?"

Marinette nodded.

"I know his mom went missing. Is it that?"

Marinette shook her head. "His father?" Marinette nodded. "What about him?"

Marinette took a deep breath. 'Adrienthinkshe'sHawkmoth.'

"What? You said that too fast, I couldn't read your lips."

'Adrien thinks he's Hawkmoth,' she repeated and little slower.

Ladybug blinked. Then blinked again. Then blinked repeatedly. "Gabriel Agreste? The fucking Gabriel Agreste?"

Marinette nodded, cringing slightly. "Shut the— I—what? H-how? Why does he think that? Does he have proof? Did he see him? How does Chat know?"

'He thinks that, but he's not sure. The thing you said about me inspiring Hawkmoth triggered the thought. He wants me to help him find some clues tomorrow at his house.'

"Holy fucking shit. Gabriel Agreste. A secretive man that never leaves his house... That fucking makes sense."

Marinette nodded. 'I have to go, we'll update you tomorrow if we find anything else, ok?'

"Ok," Ladybug nodded. Marinette waved good-bye and left towards her house.

She landed a block away from her house and hid to detransform. Marinette walked towards her house and took out her phone. She was 14 minutes late. Good thing she had a reputation for arriving late.

She opened the bakery door and stepped in. Her parents were cleaning, ready to close up. Sabine and Tom looked up at their daughter. "Hello, Marinette. Did you have fun at Alya's?" Sabine asked with a smile.

Marinette nodded and signed, We mainly just went over our school work.

"That's good, head upstairs and we'll call you when dinner is ready," Tom said. Marinette walked past them, stopping to give them a kiss each.

She walked up to her room and sat in her chair. Mullo flew out and munched on a piece of cheese Mari had grabbed before going up to her room.

"Are you ok?" Mullo asked. Marinette nodded, 'I'm just worried about Adrien.'

"Are you guys going to tell Master Fu?"

'Not until we have evidence.'

"If Gabriel is Hawkmoth, will Adrien actually try to stop him?"

Mari sighed, 'That's what I hope.'

Chapter Text

Adrien transformed once he knew everyone was asleep. He had done some snooping around earlier as Adrien, wondering into rooms that didn't make him look suspicious.

His best bet seemed to be his father's office, which he had not checked yet.

Chat blended in well in the dark night. He left out of his bedroom window and sneaked in through an office window. He had disabled the security alarm temporarily earlier.

His father was always in his office so there had to be something there to give him clues. He started with the corners of the room. He opened every book. Lifted all the decorations and furniture. All trying to be as quiet as possible.

Nothing. It was all just boring modeling and fashion paperwork. Chat sighed and sat down. He faced the portrait of his mother and his face dropped. He missed his mom so much. It had been 3 years since she disappeared and he still missed her as if she had disappeared the previous day. 

If his dad was Hawkmoth, was she the reason? Chat frowned and stood up. He hadn't checked the portraits.

He walked over to it and tried to take it off, but it wouldn't come off. One side was completely stuck, the other side was a little loose. Chat blinked in surprise. Did it open? Was it some kind of door?

Chat pulled on it but it wouldn't budge. He took his staff out and used that to pry it open. Sure enough, it opened to reveal hidden items.

A shiny blue hair clip, much like the bee miraculous, caught his eye first. He picked it up and his eyes widened. Is it another miraculous?

It did look like the bee miraculous and even had an animal, a peacock. The next thing to catch his attention was a red book.

He took it out, placing the hair clip back in. He flipped through the book, confused at the symbols and pictures. He landed on the ladybug page and gasped. He kept flipping through it. He saw more and more heroes, all the miraculouses he had seen. Including the peacock and Hawkmoth.

Chat put the book down and closed the portrait. He took a step back. He had his suspicions already, yeah, but now they was starting to be solid proof. His father had to be Hawkmoth.

.

Marinette got to school rather early, so early only some kids were there. She was just too curious to see if Adrien found anything.

The doors were already open so she walked in. She walked into the classroom to see a sulking Adrien. He was there along with 3 other people, but they were in the back. His arms were stretched across the table and he had his head down. She frowned.

She sat down next to him and poked his arm. He looked up and Marinette blinked in surprise. His face was pale and he had bags under his eyes.

'Are you ok?' she asked. Adrien looked down. "No, I think I might actually be right." Marinette let out a little gasp.

"I found some incriminating stuff in his office. I think I found another miraculous and a book with pictures of our miraculouses and more."

'And what are you going to do?'

"I want you to come over still. There has to be more. I mean, I've never seen him do anything and he's always in his office, so there has to some hidden door, right? Some part of the house I have never seen before? Somewhere where he does his secret things without being noticed."

Marinette nodded, 'Ok.'

"Thanks, princess," Adrien smiled. He took her hand and gave it a kiss. Marinette smiled and blushed.

Class was starting soon so more students had walked into the room. All oblivious to the conversation.

.

Adrien and Marinette stood up and turned to Alya and Nino. "You guys coming?"

"I'm not dude," Nino replied. "I have to make something up, you guys can go ahead."

"Alright, see you later babe," Alya gave him a kiss on the cheek.

The trio left the school while Nino walked into another classroom.

"So, we never had that discussion," Alya spoke. Adrien turned to her. Looking over Marinette who was walking in between them.

"That you're Chat Noir and Marinette knows."

"Oh right. I forgot about that."

Marinette smiled sheepishly. "Do you know who Ladybug is?" Alya turned to Marinette. Marinette nodded.

"No way!!! Do I know who she is?!"

"I already answered that, Alya."

'Yes and no,' Marinette mouthed.

"Wait what?! Now I have to know who she is!"

Marinette shook her head, 'She'll never let that happen.'

"You run the Ladyblog so, yeah."

Alya blinked, "Wait, so she knows I know?" The couple nodded.

"She was mad, but I'm still alive," Adrien replied.

"Do you think I can get an interview with her?!"

"Whoa there, chill Alya. I'll talk to her."

Alya grinned from ear to ear.

"So, are you, friends, with Ladybug? Or is she jealous of your relationship?" Alya asked Marinette.

Adrien groaned loudly, "Alya, there is and was nothing between me and Ladybug. She's engage—"

Marinette shoved her elbow into his ribs, cutting him off. Adrien let out a painful groan. "Ladybug is ENGAGED?!"

"Shhhh!!!! Keep it down!!" Adrien groaned out. "Ow, fuck, Mari, you have a strong hit."

'I'm sorry! Are you ok?' She took a hold of his arm. "Yeah, I'm fine princess. I'm impressed," Adrien grinned.

"Can we go back to Ladybug being engaged?" Alya asked.

"Huh? Oh yeah, she's engaged, don't you fucking dare post that in the Ladyblog! I know where you live!!" Adrien glared at her and wiggled a finger.

Alya rolled her eyes with a grin, "I know, I know."

'Can we go eat now? I'm starving,' Marinette pouted. 'Plus we're gonna run out of time.'

"Oh crap, you're right, let's go."

Chapter Text

Marinette made her way over to Adrien's place. She used the same method of entrance as the day before. It was easier this time since it was much darker and later in the day.

"Did you finish your homework?" Adrien asked her as she jumped in. Marinette let out a small huff with a smile. She raised a brow, You care a lot about school, don't you?

Adrien smiled awkwardly, "It's a habit I picked up from my father."

She shook her head with a smile. 'Any new leads?' she asked. He shook his head. "No, just the ones you already know. I didn't have time to do any snooping, I had a lot of practice and things to do."

'Ok, so how are we going to go into the office?'

"Same way as I did last night. I'll disable the alarms temporarily and we'll sneak in through a window. Got it?"

Marinette nodded. "Good, wait for me outside the office," he said, giving her a quick kiss on the forehead. Marinette gave a single nod.

She walked over to the window and used her rope she left there to climb back down. When she got to the bottom, she signaled Adrien to untie it. He did and the rope fell down to her hands.

Marinette tied it to her waist and sneaked over towards the office. She made sure to keep in the bushes as the cameras were still on.

Moments later Chat joined her. "Ok, we have about an hour if all goes well."

Marinette nodded. Chat opened one of the windows. He had left it a bit loose earlier in the day to make it easier. He jumped in and helped Marinette inside.

Chat turned to her. "Can you see?" He could, thanks to his helpful night vision. "I can, so you can sign." She shook her head, I can't see.

"Ok, just on hold on to my hand. I'm just leading you to the other side of the room, that's where I found the evidence. We may be able to turn on a lamp. The doors are very well shut."

Marinette nodded. Chat stretched out his hand and Marinette reached out in the dark to find it. Chat left out a soft chuckle and Marinette huffed in annoyance. "Sorry princess," he said, taking her hand.

He turned back forward and led her through the room to the other end, where the portrait was. "Touch the wall and stay near it, ok?" She nodded.

Chat led her to the wall and Marinette placed her hands on the portrait. One of her fingers sunk in and she flinched back. She panicked and reached out to find Chat.

Chat took hold of her hands. "Whoa, whoa, princess it's ok. Don't freak out. I saw it too. I didn't know about that. Nothing seems to have happened," he looked around. "Do it again, maybe there are more buttons."

Marinette nodded. He let go of her hands and she placed them on the portrait again. She found the button and kept her finger pressing it. With her other hand, she looked for more. Chat did the same, running his hands around with slight pressure, as to not damage the portrait.

After a few more hand movements, Chat found two more. He pressed into both and a noise startled both of them. Marinette and Chat both jumped back. Marinette looked around panicked. She had gotten somewhat used to the darkness but she didn't see anything.

Chat looked down and in the middle, there was a hole. A type of trapdoor, big enough to fit a person. "Holy shit, there's a trapdoor of sorts. On the floor. Don't move to your left, Mari," Chat held out his arm, preventing her to move towards the trapdoor.

"Hold on, don't move, I'm going to turn on a lamp." Chat moved over to one of the lamps and turned it on. The light flashed brightly and temporarily blinded the heroes. Chat closed his eyes and looked away. Marinette covered her eyes. After a few seconds, Marinette uncovered her eyes and blinked repeatedly.

Chat squinted a little and turned to the hole on the floor. Marinette followed his gaze and turned to look down.

Marinette waved her arms a little, getting Chat's attention. He looked up at her. Should we check it out? she signed. Chat nodded. "Yeah, we might need to cram a little to fit, ok?" She nodded.

Marinette walked over to him and he took a hold of her, pulling her closer. He turned off the lamp and walked over to the hole. He took his staff out and stretched it out inside. It hit something right away so Chat and Mari stepped in.

As soon as they both set both feet, they were pulled down. Marinette was startled and took a stronger hold of Chat. He gave her a reassuring squeeze.

Shortly after they stopped, they started moving up again. They were both confused but Chat didn't say anything. Soon enough they were in a big room with a large window.

White butterflies, startled by the sudden guests, flew up. They glowed in the moonlight bleeding in through the large window. Chat felt his heart stop and he let go of Marinette.

Marinette, in shock and daze, walked around the room, landing in front of the window. It gave a beautiful view of the city. One small part of the window was open. One big enough to let butterflies out.

Marinette turned back, looking at the white butterflies. Butterflies that looked exactly like purified akumas.

She looked over at Chat and it was clear he had realized this too.

Marinette walked over to him. He was looking down. His hair covered his face and she couldn't see. "There's no denying anymore. . ." he muttered. Marinette's face saddened. She wrapped her arms around him.

Chat didn't hug back.

The man causing chaos and havoc in Paris was his father. The proof was there. As much as he hated admitting it. He was right.

100% fucking right.

Chapter Text

Marinette left shortly after the discovery. Adrien was visibly destroyed by the confirmation. He had had hope, some hope, that he was wrong. That he had been overthinking and his father couldn't possibly be Hawkmoth. But that was it.

There truly was no more room for denial. He had solid evidence. Hard proof. He didn't even know how to feel about it. Relief he found the truth? Anger for his father's actions? Sad that he was fighting against his father? Betrayal?

It was all too much for Adrien. He had to think about it. He shooed Marinette away rather coldly. It hurt her but she understood his actions.

Right now he just wanted to be left alone.

.

Marinette begrudgingly left his house. She really didn't want to leave Adrien alone, but he coldly told her to go away. She feared he would fall into rage and cause destruction as Chat.

Mullo reassured her that Plagg wouldn't allow it. But it still wouldn't leave her mind.

Marinette didn't really have where to go. She told her parents she was staying over with Alya so they wouldn't expect her to go home. She'd have to come up with a lie. They'd press on the situation and Marinette wasn't a good liar. She couldn't actually go to Alya's, she was having family over.

As Marinette walked slowly and hunched over on a rooftop. Marinette stopped walking when she heard a small thump. She looked up and saw Ladybug stopped in front of her.

"Whoa, are you ok?" she asked. Marinette shook her head. "Hey, shouldn't you be with Chat right now? At his place?" Ladybug frowned, "Did . . . did something happen?"

Marinette looked up at her and nodded. "Is it . . . true then?" she asked softly. Marinette nodded again. "Oh god." Ladybug placed her hands on her face. "Poor Chat, he must be hurting. Why aren't you with him?"

'He shooed me away,' Marinette mouthed. 'I can't even go home. It'll look too suspicious. I don't like lying to my parents.'

Ladybug sighed, "Oh you poor things. Why don't you come with me? I have a spare bedroom. We'll work this out tomorrow, when you two get out of school, alright?"

Marinette nodded slowly, swallowing back tears.

.

Ladybug and Marinette made their way over to Ladybug's apartment. Both girls detransformed not far from the building and made their way over. Marinette let out a small groan, remembering the seven flights of stairs and the still broken elevator. 

Jasmine let out a chuckle, walking up the stairs. Once both girls were upstairs (Marinette having have taken her sweet time), Jasmine opened the door. Pierre was sitting on the couch quietly watching TV. Thomas was asleep of the cradle next to him.

Hearing the door open, Pierre stood up and turned around with a smile. It faltered when he saw Marinette standing next to Ladybug. "Oh, hey honey. And . . . Marinette right?" He spoke quietly to avoid waking the baby up.

Marinette nodded. "She's going to stay over the night. Something . . . unfortunate happened and she needs somewhere to stay just for tonight," Jasmine replied back, quietly as well.

Pierre simply nodded with a smile. Jasmine closed the door behind her and walked Marinette to the spare bedroom across her own bedroom. "This door leads to the bathroom, ok?" Marinette nodded. She walked over to the bed and sat down. It was very comfy and a little bouncy.

"I'll go get you something to wear to sleep," Jasmine said. She left the room temporarily before coming back with pink pajamas. "They're a little old, sorry, but I think they're your size."

Marinette took them and thanked her. "You're welcome, it's the least I can do."

'Can I ask for one more favor?' Marinette asked sheepishly. Jasmine nodded with a smile. 'My friend wants an interview. She knows not to ask about your real identity. Can you do that?' Marinette asked.

Jasmine thought for a moment. "Ladyblog chick?" Marinette nodded. Jasmine hummed. "I guess so after we sort everything out. Now you should get some rest. You had quite an eventful day."

Marinette nodded. "Night, Mari."

.

Adrien felt bad about telling Marinette to go away but he didn't know what else to do. He made his way over to his bedroom. He detransformed and Plagg flew out, worried. Adrien was very mad.

He picked up the closet thing to him, the tv remote, and threw it at the wall. The remote made a loud noise and fell apart. Plagg stared with wide eyes. "Whoa! Kid! You need to relax! There's no need to—"

"Shut the fuck up."

Plagg shut his mouth quickly. He didn't know what to do. He had never been in this type of situation before and didn't know how to react himself. Leave him? Try his best to comfort him?

If he stayed near, Adrien could transform and cause even more damage. Retreat it was. Plagg flew away, hiding away with his cheese.

Adrien was still standing in the same place. After a few seconds, he fell to his knees. The adrenaline had run out and his body collapsed from the exhaustion.

He placed his face in his hands and cried.

Plagg peaked out of his hiding spot and was shocked to see him cry. He hesitated before flying over to him. "Adrien?" He spoke. Adrien didn't move.

"I'm sorry," Plagg said quietly. Adrien stopped sobbing and looked up at the kwami.

"It must fucking suck to have your dad be Hawkmoth but you're Chat Noir! You have to pull yourself together! In a weird way, this shows you're stronger than your dad, when has he ever beaten us?" Plagg said rather smugly.

Adrien let out a soft chuckle, "That is true. But I don't think I'd be able to do that without Ladybug or Marinette."

"Then pull yourself together. They need you as much as you need them! Cry, let out all your emotions right now. Do whatever you need to wake up feeling like Chat Noir tomorrow!"

Adrien smiled softly, "Wow, thanks Plagg. That . . . that was surprisingly helpful and kind of you."

"Yeah well don't get used to it, go wipe the snot off your face."

Adrien rolled his eyes. Good ol' Plagg back to being a jerk.

Chapter Text

Marinette repeated the ritual of walking into class worried about Adrien.

When she walked into the room, she was surprised he wasn't in his seat already. He was always there before her. She looked around the half-full classroom, he wasn't anywhere in the room.

She sat down, her heart beginning to race. Did something happen? Her mind began to race. Did his father somehow find out he knows? Her palms grew sweaty. Did Adrien hurt himself? Her breathing grew faster. Panic spread throughout her entire body. Her small frame trembled. Her face lost all color.

The look in his eyes when he told her to leave. Oh god, she thought. That look. She had never seen it before. She didn't even know where to begin to describe it. The best word she could come up with: scary. It was scary. There were no emotions but also so many. Did that even make sense? 

Marinette turned around, trying to see if she just missed him and he was actually there. Nope. He was nowhere in sight.

Alya made eye contact with Marinette from the other side of the room. Her eyes widened as she realized the state Marinette was in. Alya grabbed Nino and quickly dragged him with her. Alya practically threw herself and Nino across the room.

"Marinette! You look sick! What's wrong? Where's Adrien?" Alya asked in a panic. "Whoa! Dudette you need to go to the nurse!" Nino added with wide eyes.

Marinette just shook her head. She didn't know what she was trying to say, she was too panicked to even think.

Alya turned to the teacher, who was sitting at her desk. "Ms. Bustier! We need to take Marinette to the nurse, she looks sick!" Ms. Bustier turned to look at Marinette and blinked in surprise. "Oh my goodness, Marinette are you alright? Did you get enough sleep? Are you feeling ill? Alya, Nino please do take her to the nurse. It might even be best she go home."

The couple nodded and took Marinette's arms. The kick of adrenaline was slowing down so Marinette didn't feel like moving.

"Marinette I know you feel like crap right now, but get off your lazy butt!"

Marinette let out a frustrated huff and slowly got up. Alya and Nino took hold of her from both sides. They took her to the nurse who advised Marinette to go home. At first, she was against it. Yeah, she was worried sick but she could go through the school day. She felt well enough. But going home early could give her the opportunity to go check on Adrien. 

After a bit of back and forth, Marinette agreed to go home. Her parents took a break from the bakery to help take her home and put her to rest. 

.

Adrien woke up to the bright sun hitting his eyes.

Wait.

Sun?

He sat up quickly and looked over to his clock. 10:34 a.m..

"Ah fuck," he muttered under his breathe. He placed his face in his hands and sighed heavily.

How had no one woken him up? That was strange. He decided there was no point in going to school if he woke up that late.

Plagg flew out from his cheese drawer, yawning. "How do you feel kid?"

Adrien sighed, "Better, I guess. I don't know how I'm going to deal with this."

"Just take it slowly. Talk to Marinette or Ladybug," Plagg replied. "Marinette is in school, so maybe go see LB if she's out."

"Alright, maybe it is better to get everything sorted out with her too. This is her fight as well, not just mine."

Adrien stood up and stretched. "Not right now though, it's too early," Plagg whined. Adrien turned to him and raised a brow.

"Plagg, claws out!"

"Wait no!! I haven't had my—"

Chat chuckled. Shut up kid, Plagg muttered. "May I remind you who suggested this?"

Don't you have somewhere to be? Plagg hissed. 

Chat grinned. He opened his bedroom window and jumped out.

He took in a deep breath. He felt much more relaxed. Maybe too relaxed? Yesterday didn't even seem real.

Chat frowned a little but shook it off. He walked around aimlessly through the city, eventually spotting Jasmine.

She was sitting in a park bench, Thomas in a stroller next to her. She was holding a toy and playing with it, making Thomas giggle.

Chat grinned and jumped down. He landed next to her, startling both her and the baby. Thomas started crying. Jasmine turned to him panicked, noticed who it was, and then glared at him. "Chat you, idiot! You scared Thomas!"

Chat chuckled nervously, "Sorry LB."

She huffed and picked Thomas us, calming him down. After he quieted down, she turned to Chat. Her face dropped. "Any news?"

Chat looked down and sat down next to her. "It's confirmed."

"I'm so sorry, Adrien. It must feel horrible."

"Yeah, it fucking sucks."

"Are you going to do anything about it? Do you want to do anything about it?"

Chat frowned. "Of course I do, Hawkmoth being my father doesn't change the fact Hawkmoth is horrible, but," his face saddened, "it means my father is too."

Jasmine place a hand on his shoulder and gave it a small squeeze. After a small moment of silence, Jasmine spoke up. "She came to me by the way, Marinette I mean. After you basically kicked her out."

Chat's eyes widened, "Ah shit, you're right, I—I told her to leave. Oh god, I feel horrible. Did she say anything? Was she upset? Was she crying? Did she say how much of an asshole I am? She probably hates me."

Jasmine shook her head, "Relax, she doesn't hate you, goodness you teens are so overdramatic. She understands why you did what you did. She knows it upset you and hurt you. So no, you don't have to cry and worry about the love of your life hating you for like forever and ever." Jasmine ended the last few sentences mockingly. Chat glared at her and she grinned.

"Ok, but in all seriousness, go talk to her, she should be on break soon, right?"

"Yeah, you should come too, isn't it better if we all talk about it?"

Jasmine smiled, "Maybe later, right now it's best you two talk it out. Get the personal crap out of the way, then all three of us can deal with the superhero aspect."

Chat stood up and nodded. "Thanks, LB."

Chapter Text

The bell rang for lunch and Alya and Nino walked out of the school. Chat had made his way over to the school so he was waiting nearby.

He spotted the couple but didn't see Marinette. He looked around at the group of students walking out but she wasn't there either.

Chat frowned and made his way over to Alya. "Hey, Alya?" he poked her shoulder. She turned around and was surprised to see him there. Nino turned too with raised brows. "Oh, hey?" she tried to play it off. Nino still didn't know his identity. "Where's Marinette?"

"Oh!" Alya beamed, now understanding why he'd approach her like that. "She left early. She wasn't feeling too well, she's at home so maybe you should go check up on her."

Chat nodded. "Thanks."

He sped off before either teen could say anything. Chat jumped from rooftop to rooftop. In his head, he thought over what he would say to her. An apology was needed of course, but what else would he say? His trail of thought was broken when he crashed into Mari's window.

Marinette woke up, startled by the noise. She sat up quickly, hitting her hand against the wall. She pouted and rubbed her hand a little. She had fallen asleep when her parents put her to bed.

She didn't mean to, she was just going to pretend so they could leave and she could check on Adrien. But she was so drained she fell asleep.

Chat managed to grab the window frame to keep from falling. He let out a sigh of relief and pulled himself up. Through the window he could see Marinette sitting on her bed, looking flustered and confused.

He knocked on her window, getting her attention. She turned to the window and immediately got up. She got up too fast, however, and she ended up almost falling down the ladder. Chat tensed up but Marinette was able to keep herself from falling.

She carefully went down the rest of the steps before running to the window and opening it. She stepped back, letting Chat lift himself up into her room.

Marinette stared up at him, nervous and not knowing what to do. She was happy to see him but also scared. Chat noticed she was trembling a bit.

He took a step towards her and she instinctively took one back. Both of them were surprised she did that. Marinette had no reason to fear him, so why did she step back?

"I'm sorry," he said. "I—I shouldn't have snapped." He sighed, "I'm so sorry Marinette." She took a step towards him. "It just fucking sucks knowing that and it fucking hurts. But please don't think this will change me."

Marinette took another step and hugged him. He hugged back. Tears started to form in his eyes and he swallowed back tears. "I honestly don't know what to do. I'm—I... I'm scared, Mari."

Marinette hugged him tighter. She let go and pulled him towards her chaise. She lay down and pulled him down with her so he lay on her chest. Marinette stroked his hair while he let out quiet cries.

"I don't know what to do. For the first time since my mom disappeared. . . I feel scared, raw fear." He looked up at her with sad eyes, "This doesn't change anything, right? Like, between us?"

Marinette smiled softly and shook her head. 'No, nothing changes,' she mouthed. Relief flooded over Chat's face and he put his head back down. Marinette went back to stroking his hair and he let out a soft purr.

Marinette giggled. Sensing the movement, Chat looked up at her. "What?"

'You purred! C'est mignon!'

Chat felt his face turn red a little. He sat up and cleared his throat, "Um, we should, um—We should go find LB to talk to her about this."

Marinette smiled and giggled again. Ok, but how can I leave without worrying my parents? she signed.

Chat stood up, "Hm, I'm not sure." Marinette stood up too, right as her mom walked in.

"Hey, Mari are—oh!" Sabine stared at Chat with a surprised look. "I didn't expect you to be here."

Chat grinned, an idea popping into his head. Marinette narrowed her eyes at him. She didn't like that look. He was going to do something stupid.

"Well, while patrolling I noticed Marinette wasn't leaving school for lunch with her friends."

Marinette stared at him confused and suspicious. "Why were you out midday? Do you not have school?" Sabine asked, a worried expression on her face.

"Oh, I do!" Chat replied. "But my lunch hour starts earlier than Mari's."

Sabine smiled, "Oh ok."

Now Marinette was on edge. What the heck is he babbling about? "So, since I didn't see her, I stopped by to check up on her." He turned to Marinette with a smile. Marinette continued to look at him suspiciously.

"But, I think she looks fine, so," Chat stepped closer to Marinette, "I'm taking her out." Before Marinette or Sabine could protest, Chat picked Marinette up, startling her and Sabine.

Chat jumped up to her bed and opened the trap door. "Don't worry Mrs. Dupain-Cheng, I'll bring her back."

Before Sabine could even process what happened, Chat left with Marinette.

He didn't get far before Mari was pulling his hair. "Ow! Hey! What was that for?" He turned to her to see her trembling. With shaking hands, she signed it's so cold, I'm not wearing a sweater.

"Oh shit, you're right, I'm so sorry Mari," he said with wide eyes. "Ok, um, we can probably go see if LB's home!"

He pulled Marinette closer to himself and made his way to Jasmine's apartment. Marinette pressed the button for Jasmine's apartment number. "Yes?" they heard. "Oh! It's you two!"

The door made a noise signaling it was unlocked and Chat stepped in. Marinette relaxed in the warm building. Chat put her down and detransformed. Marinette sent him a glare and walked up the stairs.

He quickly followed. "I'm sorry princess." Marinette just turned her head away. Adrien sighed.

They made it upstairs and Adrien knocked on her door. Jasmine opened the door and looked at Marinette in surprise. "Marinette! It's cold outside, why aren't you wearing at least a sweater?!"

Marinette glared sideways at Adrien and mouthed, 'Because he took me from my bedroom!'

"Adrien!"

"I said I was sorry!"

Jasmine groaned and rolled her eyes. "Come, Mari, you can snuggle in some blankets. You," she turned to Adrien, "need to be more careful!"

"But I said I was sorry!"

Chapter Text

Jasmine closed the door behind them and walked over to Marinette. "Here," she said, handing her a blanket.

'Thank you', Marinette smiled. "No problem," Jasmine smiled back.

"Now," she turned around to Adrien. Adrien chuckled awkwardly and stood next to the door sheepishly. "You! This isn't what I meant by going to talk to Marinette!"

"Well, I couldn't just show up as Adrien! I thought she was at school!" He argued.

"Why not?"

"Because Adrien didn't go to school, so it would've been weird to show up during lunch. I would've gotten in trouble. The school would call my dad and tell him I showed up late!"

"Yeah, but afterward you went to Marinette's house! You could've walked in as Adrien! You could've said you were on your lunch break and wanted to check up on her! Not kidnap her from her room in this freezing weather!!" Jasmine huffed and placed her hands on her hips.

"I'm sorry. . . I didn't think!" He turned to Marinette. "Je suis tellement désolé, ma petite coccinelle.*"

It's ok, Marinette signed with a small smile. Jasmine sighed.

Adrien sat down next to Marinette on the couch and Jasmine sat on the single couch. The tension in the room had grown and none of them knew where to begin.

Jasmine took a deep breath and decided to break the tension, "Perhaps we can use this to our advantage."

Adrien and Marinette turned to her, puzzled. "How so?"

Jasmine looked over at the couple, "He doesn't know your identity, right?"

Adrien shook his head. "Good. He doesn't know Marinette's either and you two are classmates."

'Where are you going with this?' Marinette asked. Jasmine smiled a little, "Well, he's also using a miraculous. So let's take it."

Marinette blinked in surprise. Adrien frowned, "Just. . . take it? That's it?"

"Well, it's obviously not going to be easy! You haven't stumbled upon it so he has to have it on. There has to be some way you can sneak it away from him."

'I guess that could work,' Marinette mouthed. Adrien stared at Jasmine confused, "What do you mean just take it?! How are we going to do that?!"

"He has to take off the miraculous at some point, do you guys sleep and shower with them on?" Jasmine raised a brow. "Adrien you're wearing a ring and Mari a necklace. If I'm not mistaken, your dad doesn't wear any flashy jewelry or obvious jewelry, Adrien." 

"You are right on that . . ." Adrien muttered. "Actually," he started, "I saw a book, a red book in his office. It has images of all the miraculous and Hawkmoth's is a brooch. I've never seen father wear one so you're right, he must hide it."

Jasmine smiled, "It's a brooch? Then he has to take it off at some point! Like when changing or showering. Adrien, do you know your father's schedule?" Adrien nodded. "Ok, good. We can use that to our advantage."

How? Marinette signed. "Yeah, LB, how would it work?" 

"Well, as I said, you two are classmates. I know how your father is, so invite her over pretending that you two are going to work on a project. Invite her over when you know your father is getting ready for something."

"Except that I don't need to make up an excuse," Adrien spoke quietly. Jasmine looked at him confused and Marinette did too. "What?" Jasmine asked.

"When you wanted to tell Marinette she could keep the miraculous, father let her in, just like that. And with the way he acted and the whole sudden internship thing, I'm not really comfortable. Besides, the inspiration thing is fucked up."

Marinette and Jasmine looked at him, even more confused. "You never elaborated on that."

"My father is Hawkmoth, and that sick son of a bitch took inspiration for his victims from Mari! What kind of sick fuck takes a disability and makes it a weapon?!" 

Marinette's face saddened. Adrien was right. She felt awful and sick knowing that Hawkmoth was taking inspiration from her disability to hurt others. Instead of making something good out of it, he twisted it to fill his selfish desires. 

Jasmine's face turned to anger, "Holy shit you're right. That fucker!" Before Jasmine could say anything else, she was interrupted by Thomas's crying. Her motherly instincts kicked in quickly and she went into her room, where Thomas was in. 

Adrien felt bad about causing all the yelling and Marinette was surprised he was just now making a fuss. 

Jasmine came back holding little Thomas in her arms. He was still crying but not as loud. "Sorry LB, we didn't mean to wake him up." She sighed, "It's ok, he's been napping for too long anyway. So, what's the final plan?"

"Well, I don't want that sick fuck to even look at Mari anymore, so you're going to sneak in like last time," Adrien turned to Marinette. She nodded. Adrien turned back to Jasmine, "We'll try your plan, to take away his miraculous. I know he has an event scheduled in a few days, we can try then."

"Great, in the meantime we can figure out a plan on what to do when we have his miraculous," Jasmine added. "I really hope this plan works. A head-on confrontation wouldn't be a good thing."

'But won't he be mad when can't find his miraculous?' Marinette asked. "Oh he will," Adrien responded.

"We just have to come up with a way to make him forget all about it." 

Chapter Text

After the surprise mini-meeting the heroes had, Adrien (now Chat) took Marinette back home. Chat placed her down on her bed and covered her up with her blankets. "Again, I'm sorry for taking you out in this cold weather. Man, I really need to start using my brain."

Marinette laughed and gave his hand a small squeeze. Chat smiled and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

Now I have to explain to my mom why you kidnapped me, Marinette signed. Chat cringed a little, "Yeah, sorry about that too, do I even know how to think?" Marinette laughed again. Chat grinned. He liked making her smile.

'Are you going to school tomorrow?' Mari asked. "Yes."

'Ok, see you tomorrow then?'

"See you tomorrow, princess." Chat gave Mari a kiss on the cheek before leaving.

Right as he left, Marinette heard her door open. She leaned over and saw her mom peeking in. "Oh good! You're back! I didn't tell your father, but next time he takes you out in this cold weather I will hurt that boy. Tell him that, please?" Sabine said with a smile.

Marinette simply nodded, shocked.

"Good. I'll bring you some warm soup and some more blankets sweetheart."

.

The next day at school, both Marinette and Adrien showed up. Alya and Nino were both glad to see them fine.

The teacher gave them their missing assignments. "Some of these required group work, but since everyone has already finished, you two will have to work together. There's no class time for you to work on it, so you two will need to work outside of class. Since it was a group assignment and not done in pairs, you have the weekend. I am available through email if you need any assistance," their teacher smiled.

Perfect, Adrien thought. The event his dad was going to was over the weekend. They could possibly take that chance.

It was near the end of the school day when an akuma struck. It had been quite a while since one had appeared.

Since it was near the end of the day, classes were dismissed. Adrien and Marinette took this chance to leave and transform.

Ladybug, Chat, and Marinette met up near the location of the akuma attack. "Ok so, what is it this time? Is it noise-related?" Chat asked.

Ladybug took out her yoyo and opened it. "Doesn't seem so. Videos show a girl is Alice in Wonderland type clothing."

"Well thank fuck for that, my ears are tired of noise-related akumas," Chat sighed.

Marinette laughed and Ladybug rolled her eyes. "Let's get this over with. We have bigger things to deal with." The couple nodded.

The trio made their way over to the nearby back. Just like Ladybug had said, a blonde girl with a blue Alice in wonderland type dress was causing chaos. She was making the plants come to life and turning people into animals.

Ladybug scanned the scene, "Ok, here's the plan: Chat and I will go in, this akuma doesn't seem to be any different than normal."

"What will Mari do?" Chat asked. Ladybug hummed, "She could wait out until we ask for help. She's still a secret from the public, so the idea of her helping civilians is out the window."

"I could do it. Limiting the civilians around the akuma will slow her down. She's turned almost every tree around her alive already, so there's not much more to add to her weird wonderland army."

"That's a good plan. You should really use your brain more often, Chat," Ladybug grinned. Marinette giggled. Chat narrowed his eyes at LB.

"In all seriousness," Ladybug continued, "it's a good plan. It might not do much but limiting her army can help. Let's go, Mari."

Marinette nodded. All three heroes jumped into action. Chat ran off to do his best in helping civilians get away.

The two heroines made their way over to the akumatized girl. The blonde girl noticed and grinned widely. "So nice of you to join me! Oh! A little mouse! How perfect!!" the girl squealed. Then she frowned, "But where's that little kitty? He has to come!"

"She has quite a few loose screws," Ladybug whispered to Marinette. The two heroes were in attack positions; both of them had their weapons out and ready.

Ladybug looked around and almost jumped in fear. All the threes had now surrounded them, forming a circle, trapping Marinette, Ladybug, and the akumatized victim.

"Let's have some tea shall we?" the girl beamed. Her necklace shined purple and she outstretched her hand. Cups, plats, and tea kettles formed around the girl and shot at the two heroes.

Ladybug spun her yoyo and Marinette used her jump rope as shields.

Seeing as the necklace glowed, LB assumed that must be where the akuma is.

The girl kept throwing glass at them. Ladybug had to step back, bumping into the trees. She looked up at them right as one of the trees moved its branches and grabbed her.

The girl stopped throwing glass, allowing Marinette to stop using her jump rope and run over.

"No! Stay back, they'll grab you too!" Ladybug yelled. Marinette stopped, the trees narrowingly missing her.

"You're no fun!" the akumatized girl huffed. Marinette turned back to the girl, not knowing what to do.

She hadn't faced an akuma alone before, she didn't even have the ability to hide and sneak up on her!

The girl simply smiled seeing Marinette's worried face. "What, cat got your tongue?" the girl grinned.

Marinette held her rope tight. LB was right, this chick is crazy.

Marinette heard a thump next to her and turned around to see Chat. "Missed me?" Chat grinned. She sighed in relief. "About time! We need a kitty!" the akumatized girl said excitedly.

Before Marinette or Chat could react, two trees moved in and grabbed them both.

Ladybug didn't notice in time to warn them, she was trying to see if she could call on her lucky charm.

"I got you!" the girl grinned. "Now for your miraculouses!" She walked over to Chat and began to reach for his ring. "Cataclysm!"

The girl jumped back in fear. Chat touched the tree and it withered away. The girl stepped back. "Get him!" she pointed at him, her necklace glowing.

The other trees began moving in, but Chat got out of the circle before they could form another. The trees dispersed. The trees holding Marinette and Ladybug dropped them.

"No! No, no, no! Keep them!" the girl yelled at the trees. Ladybug and Marinette had fallen to the ground. The trees were unable to bend down so the girls were able to escape.

With most of the trees distracted with Chat, Ladybug focused on the akuma. Marinette took advantage of the situation and hid. The akuma was too upset to notice.

"You guys are ruining everything!" she screeched. The girl began to form and throw plates at Ladybug again. Ladybug spun her yoyo to protect herself.

Knowing the akuma was in the necklace, Marinette snuck up behind her. Marinette used her rope to wrap it around the girl, stopping the glass and allowing for Ladybug to stop spinning her yoyo.

Ladybug walked up to the girl and took the necklace, throwing it to the ground and stepping on it.

The akuma flew out and Ladybug purified it.

"We make a great team," Chat beamed. Marinette simply smiled and Ladybug responded with a "hell yeah we do."

Having not used her lucky charm, Ladybug simply threw her yoyo up to make everything go back to normal. Ladybug helped the akumatized girl to her feet and, after making sure she was ok, sent her on her way.

"Well, today's work is done. Today was strangely normal?" Ladybug spoke up. "Considering everything that's been happening."

"Yeah, we haven't had a non-crazy day in quite a bit. It feels refreshing," Chat added.

All three heroes ran off into hiding to detransform.

Won't this go away if our plan works? Marinette signed. "What do you mean princess?"

If we get the 'miraculous' from 'Hawkmoth', there won't be someone for us to fight. Wouldn't we have to return ours as well?

Jasmine and Adrien looked at each other. "She's right," Jasmine said solemnly. "If there's no one to fight, there's no use in us having our miraculous."

"That's. . . not something I had thought about," Adrien's face saddened. "Perhaps we should talk to Master Fu about our plan? He is the guardian of the miraculouses, shouldn't he know about this?"

Jasmine nodded, "He should. When are you two available?"

"Friday after class," Adrien replied. Marinette nodded, 'Me too.'

"Ok then, it's settled, we'll go talk to Master Fu on Friday, stay safe you two."

Chapter Text

Friday afternoon rolls around and the three heroes make their way over to Master Fu's place.

Jasmine left her baby with her fiance, still being too paranoid about taking him anywhere that has anything to do with her being Ladybug.

Marinette and Adrien made their way over together. Adrien convincing his driver to let him walk and Marinette having have told her parents she was going to Alya's.

The three heroes arrived at the same time. They stood at the entrance of Master Fu's place and looked at each other.

"Do you think we'll get in trouble for knowing each other's identity?" Adrien asked.

"Probably. Fuck, I forgot about that," Jasmine sighed.

Tikki poked out of Jasmine's pocket and spoke, "It came out good in the end, Master Fu shouldn't be too mad."

Mullo popped up as well, "Yeah, I mean, without it, it would've made finding out who Hawkmoth was more difficult. In the end, Adrien would have to reveal himself in order to explain how he found out who HW was."

"Just go in already! It's freezing out here!" Plagg groaned.

"Plagg!" Adrien glared. Plagg glared back.

Jasmine and Marinette looked at each other, sharing a quick laugh.

The three heroes walked in. Master Fu was sitting on the carpet, his back to them.

"I see you three know each other?" Master Fu spoke. The three heroes cringed a little.

Master Fu turned around, still sitting on the floor. He gestured for all three to sit and they all did. Their three kwamis flew out, being greeted by Wyazz. All four Kwamis flew away, Marinette staring after them in curiosity.

Master Fu turned to Marinette, "You must be Marinette, it's nice to meet you."

Marinette turned back to him and mouthed, 'Hello, nice to meet you too.'

Master Fu turned back to Jasmine and Adrien. "I hope this has stayed only between you three."

Adrien scratched the back of his neck awkwardly and Marinette looked away again. "R-right," Jasmine said.

Master Fu raised a brow and hummed.

"We apologize for not following that rule, but it's been beneficial," Jasmine said.

"How so, Ladybug?"

"W-well, we know who Hawkmoth is."

"What?" Master Fu frowned. "Who? How?"

"It's my father," Adrien spoke up. "I found a red book with pictures of all the miraculouses, the peacock miraculous, and his lair."

"A red book? What led you to suspect him in the first place? You didn't just stumble upon those things," Master Fu spoke.

"Well," Jasmine started, "it's thanks to Marinette. Adrien and Marinette are classmates, and long story short, Gabriel Agreste said he got 'inspiration' from Marinette because she's a fashion designer."

"But my father has only actually seen one of Marinette's designs and hasn't made any new designs or a new collection," Adrien continued.

"How does this lead to him being Hawkmoth?" Master Fu asked.

"Well, Marinette is mute. Most of his recent akumas have been noise-related, at least the ones after he met Marinette," Adrien replied. "That's what led me to investigate and we were right."

"That's an interesting connection Chat Noir. That's very smart of you to figure out. Is that why all three of you have come to see me?" Master Fu asked.

"Yes, we need some help. We've talked about it and since it's Adrien's father, why not just take it?"

"Take his miraculous?"

Jasmine nodded, "Yes, we know where the book and other miraculous are, those won't be too hard to take. It's just getting his."

"But the issue is, what do we do afterward? If we take it, he'll be pissed, father isn't a person you want to piss off. I don't doubt he'll go looking for it. The first person he'll blame is me," Adrien added. "And if he's gone so far to take advantage of people's emotions, god knows what he'll do to get his miraculous back."

Master Fu hummed.

"Why would he even want the ladybug and chat noir miraculous?" Jasmine asked.

"Well," Master Fu stroked his chin, "for the power they both provide together, I assume."

The three heroes looked at each other. "Provide together? As in, combine both miraculouses?" Adrien asked.

Master Fu nodded, "When the power of creation and power of destruction are combined, the holder will gain unlimited power and a wish can be granted. However, with that wish, comes a sacrifice."

Master Fu kept talking and explaining. Marinette and Jasmine were attentive, but Adrien's mind began to drift off.

What would my father want? He's rich, he's famous, he's respected, what else is he missing? Adrien thought.

"Could we potentially use both miraculouses to help stop Hawkmoth?" Adrien asked.

Master Fu turned to him, "It is a possibility Chat Noir, but as I stated, the ultimate power comes with sacrifices. It is a risky move and I advise against it."

'Then what else can we do?' Marinette asked.

"When is your plan supposed to go into effect?"

"Tomorrow," Jasmine replied.

"Tomorrow? Why didn't you come in sooner? I could've offered more help."

Jasmine and Master Fu kept discussing ideas and plans. Adrien, however, wasn't paying attention. He already had a plan in his mind.

He wanted to use both miraculouses and get that wish.

.

The three heroes walked out. They still weren't sure what to do, but Master Fu had advised them to bring the miraculouses to him immediately. From there, they could see how things play out.

It was risky, but without his powers, there wasn't much harm Gabriel could do to the heroes. Besides, Hawkmoth had been quiet as of lately. Akumas weren't a daily thing so it could possibly take him a while to notice. Adrien had mentioned the event was a long weekend event.

Adrien had kept quiet for the most part, only talking when asked something. He thought about sharing his plan with Jasmine and Marinette, but he knew they wouldn't agree.

So he didn't say anything. Jasmine said her good-bye and left for her place. Adrien walked Marinette home and she noticed his changed behavior.

They stood at the side entrance of the bakery. Marinette turned to him and looked up. 'What's wrong?' she asked.

"What do you mean princess?" Adrien asked. 'You're acting differently. What are you thinking about?'

"It's nothing to worry your pretty little head over princess," Adrien grinned. Marinette huffed. 'Is it about tomorrow? Adrien you don't have to shelter me from this. I'm part of it too.'

Adrien's grin faded, "You're right princess. This does involve you." Adrien looked away nervously, "I'm just worried? Yeah, I'm just worried."

Marinette looked at him suspiciously, 'I'm not dumb Adrien!'

"I know you're not princess," he said, giving her a kiss on the forehead. "I am nervous. I mean, it's my father we're going against. I know what he's like and I'm worried about you and Ladybug and all of Paris."

That wasn't a lie, he really was worried, but that wasn't the main thing occupying his mind.

'It's going to be ok. We got this. You heard what Master Fu said, without his powers, what is he going to do?' Marinette reached up and placed her hands on his cheeks. 'I'll see you tomorrow, kitty.'

She leaned up and gave him a little kiss on the lips. Adrien smiled, "I'll see you, tomorrow princess."

Chapter Text

Adrien still didn't like the idea of Marinette walking in normally, but since they had actual work and an actual reason to see each other, it was the best way. Gabriel was set to leave for his event at 1 PM exactly. So Marinette was to show up a few hours earlier at around 10 AM so they could set up their plan.

Marinette and Adrien sat on his couch, both of them very nervous. Marinette reached for Adrien's hand and gave it a small squeeze. He looked up at her and she smiled nervously. 'We can do this,' she mouthed. 

Adrien took a deep breath, "Man, this is actually making me really nervous. Ok, so, your power makes you extra quiet, so it might have to be you getting the miraculous from my father."

Marinette made a face. Adrien chuckled, "Relax princess. His bathroom is bigger than mine. Either way, I highly doubt he'd take it in there. Knowing how he is, if he's taking it with him, it'll either be in his new jacket, which he leaves outside, or in one of his bags.

"It'll be much easier for you to look for it. I will probably make too much noise and will be much more noticeable than you. Besides, we'll need a distraction. Nathalie is out right now, father is having her get something so she won't be back in quite some time, so we don't have to worry about her. But I also don't want father seeing you. So I am going to transform as well but I am going to stick outside. I'm ok with father seeing me as Chat Noir, he'll likely be intrigued if he sees me and question me, giving you enough time to look for the miraculous if he were to get out before you can get it." Marinette nodded.

"Ok, he should start getting ready by now, he always likes to leave clean and fresh. Do you remember how I told you to get to his room?" Adrien asked. Marinette nodded again. 

"Good, our plan is ready then."

Marinette stood up and transformed. Adrien stood up and walked over to his door, opening it and peeking outside. Marinette walked over as well. He pulled his head back and quietly whispered, "Looks like we're in the clear. You go ahead."

Marinette walked past Adrien, keeping down and quietly walking over in the direction of Gabriel's room. Adrien went back inside his room and transformed into Chat. After making sure the coast was clear outside, he opened up one of his windows and leaped outside. 

He went around his house to the other side, where his father's room is. When he reached the outside of the room, he used his staff to lift himself up. Like his room, Gabriel's bedroom also had a window looking in. 

He saw Marinette slowly open the door and peek in. Gabriel was in his bathroom so Chat waved his hands to get Marinette's attention. She looked over and he signaled her to go in. 

She nodded and walked into the room, looking around for either his clothing or bag. On Gabriel's bed, there was a dress jacket outstretched neatly next to a small black bag. Marinette made her way over and carefully ran her hand over the clothing, trying to feel for the miraculous. 

When she couldn't feel it, she turned towards the bag. Marinette looked up at the bathroom door, she could faintly hear the water running. She looked back down at the bag and saw it was already open. She reached in and began to look for the miraculous in the bag. 

She felt a small box and took it out. She opened it and inside was a small brooch. That's it! That's it! Marinette heard Mullo say excitedly. Marinette closed the box and was about to turn around and leave when she noticed the sound of the water running had stopped. Marinette felt her heart drop and she began to panic. 

The bathroom began to open and she ducked, hiding next to the bed. Chat noticed this and began to panic as well. He looked around the garden, trying to find an excuse or reason as to why he'd be there. 

He decided to lift himself up to the roof. Hoping Gabriel hadn't seen him climb up there, Chat threw himself over the edge, making sure to hit the window on his way down. 

Gabriel had made his out of the bathroom and was making his way over to his bed. He had his button-up shirt and pants on, all he was missing was the jacked Marinette was next to. 

Gabriel quickly turned around and walked over to the window when he heard the noise. When Chat noticed Gabriel looking down at him, he got up and used his staff to pull himself up to the window again. 

Confused, Gabriel opened part of his window. "Chat Noir? What is the meaning of this? Why are you on my property? This is private property! I do not care that you are the city hero, why are you here?"

Marinette let go of the breath she was holding and quickly got up and left the room. Gabriel was too distracted with Chat Noir to notice.

"I am very sorry, Mr. Agreste. I did not mean to intrude on your property. I was simply doing my rounds of the city and I fell while on your roof. I apologize for disturbing you and will be on my way," Chat replied. Gabriel only raised a brow and kept a cold expression. 

Chat chuckled awkwardly before pulling himself up towards the roof again. He jumped across a few rooftops to throw Gabriel off in case he was watching before going back to his room. 

He climbed in through his window and Marinette was already there, detransformed and with two kwamis. Nooroo and Mullo. 

Adrien detransformed and Plagg flew over to the other two kwamis. "Nooroo! You're safe!" Plagg said excitedly. "Yeah! You're back with us!" Mullo cheered. Adrien walked over to Marinette, excited as well that their plan had succeeded. Marinette was very relieved that she made it out without being spotted. 

"I've missed you guys! But, why am I with you? Where is my master?" Nooroo asked. The other two kwamis fell silent and Marinette and Adrien looked at each other. 

"That doesn't matter, Nooroo! You're back with us, we're going back to Master Fu!" Plagg spoke up. Mullo nodded, "Your powers will no longer be used for evil."

"What about Duusu?" Nooroo asked.

"Don't worry about your other friend Nooroo, we're getting him next," Adrien replied.

"Who are you two?" Nooroo asked. 

"I am the holder of the Chat Noir miraculous, Adrien. This is Marinette, she is the holder of the mouse miraculous." 

"Wait, Adrien? Aren't you Gabriel's son? Chat Noir is Hawkmoth's son?!"

"Crazy right?" Plagg asked. Nooroo nodded with wide eyes. 

"Ok enough chit-chat," Adrien interrupted. "You guys need to hide, we can't risk my father or Nathalie walking in and seeing you guys. When we get the peacock miraculous and the red book, we'll go back to Master Fu's and you guys can all catch up, ok?"

All three Kwamis nodded and went into hiding. 

Adrien sat down next to Marinette and sighed heavily. "Those were the most stressful 15 minutes of my life." Marinette nodded in agreement. 

Chapter Text

Marinette and Adrien tried to relax while they waited for his father to leave. When that didn't work, they tried doing their assignment. That did actually help and there were able to finish most of it by around 1 PM.

A few minutes before 1, Nathalie walked in. "Adrien, your father will be leaving in a few minutes, I have a list for you of things that need to be done." She walked over and handed him a sheet of paper. Nathalie looked down at their work, "I see you two have advanced quite a lot. Good. Your father expects you two to be done and for Mlle. Dupain-Cheng to be out of the house by 2 PM. Your bodyguard will be staying here and he can offer her a ride." 

Without saying goodbye or letting Adrien respond, Nathalie walked out and closed the door. 

Marinette let go of a breath she didn't know she was holding. Adrien turned to look at her with an awkward look. "Yeah, sorry about that."

Marinette and Adrien worked for about another half hour and finished their work. 

"Ok, now that school and the miraculous is out of the way, there's the red book and the peacock miraculous left."

What are we going to do? Do we go get it now? Marinette signed. "That might be the best course of action. Father checks the cameras when he's gone but he usually waits a few hours. I assume he does that to see if I get comfortable and slack off on my work," Adrien said. 

"I'm still going to momentarily freeze the cameras and do a trick I did last time, just in case."

Are you going to do it? Marinette asked. Adrien nodded, "Silence isn't really needed, just stealth. I was able to get a look at the stuff before, so I think I can get them. Wait here."

Marinette nodded and Adrien stood up. He walked over to this door and opened it, peeking outside. Seeing the coast was clear, he left the room.

The three kwamis flew out and approach Marinette. "I'm still so confused, could you explain what's going on? I'm not sure I can wait until I get to Master Fu," Nooroo asked.

"Nooroo, she's mute, I already told you. Unless you suddenly have the ability to read sign language and or read lips," Plagg groaned.

Nooroo sighed, "I just really want to know now."

Mullo looked over at Marinette and she gave a single nod. "Ok fine," Mullo said.

Nooroo smiled. "As you are aware, Adrien is Chat Noir and Hawkmoth's son. Hawkmoth left a small trail of clues that Chat Noir caught onto and using that, he figured out Hawkmoth's identity," Mullo said.

"And what were those clues? My master was very smart, how was he careless enough to leave a trail?" Nooroo asked.

"Don't call him that anymore," Plagg made a face. "You're free now, no longer in his hands. Hawkmoth was messy with his akumas. As you know, Marinette is mute, she's friends, well now girlfriend, of Adrien. Gabriel knows her as Adrien's mute, fashion designer friend."

"Hawkmoth took inspiration from her muteness to create sound-related akumas, including akumatizing her," Mullo added.

"And how did Chat Noir figure out he drew inspiration from Marinette?"

"The idiot said so himself," Plagg replied. "He told Adrien that he drew inspiration from Marinette, except he'd only seen one design and according to Adrien, his father hasn't created anything fashion related. So Adrien put it together and figured it out."

Nooroo turned to Marinette, "I didn't realize how far his um. . . ideas went. That's a messed up thing to do. Not only did he take advantage of you, but he also used you to take advantage of others."

Marinette nodded sadly. "And we want to stop that, so while this seems like a rash decision, it's the best one we have," Mullo said.

Plagg nodded, "Adrien should be back any minute now with Duusu and the red book. After that, we'll be heading to Master Fu's. He'll help us figure this out with Tikki and her holder." 

A few moments later, Marinette and the kwamis heard the door open. Adrien stepped in a grin on his face, the peacock miraculous in one hand, and the red book in another. Marinette smiled too. Their plan had worked! They had both miraculouses and the red book!

The kwamis cheered in excitement. 

. 

It was decided that Marinette would take the miraculouses and red book with her. It was too risky for Adrien to keep them. 

Marinette wanted to take the stuff to Master Fu immediately but Adrien disagreed, wanting Jasmine to be there. He knew she'd be available in the evening as she would want to go without little Thomas. So Marinette left with the items, patiently waiting until the evening for her to go see Master Fu. 

The time arrived and Marinette transformed and left for Master Fu's. Her parents had gone out so she didn't have to worry about them.  

She carried a small bag containing the book and both miraculouses. She stopped a few streets away and detransformed, walking the rest of the way there. When she arrived, Adrien was already there and Jasmine had just arrived moments before her. 

"Good, you are all here," Master Fu spoke. Marinette approached him and opened her bag, giving him the red book and the miraculouses. They were in small boxes and when Master Fu opened them, Duusu and Nooroo came out. Tikki, Mullo, and Plagg flew out, giving their friends a big group hug.

"It's so good to have you guys back!" Tikki exclaimed. "And a huge relief," Master Fu said. "I made a mistake so long ago and I've carried that with me for so many years. But now you're back, thanks to Chat, Ladybug, and Marinette."

"But things are still not over," Adrien sighed. "We still have my father to deal with."

"That's another reason I wanted you guys to come meet me again. Now that we have the book and know Hawkmoth no longer has his powers, we can truly form a plan," Master Fu said. 

"Why can't we just pretend for all of this to go away? It'd be nice for Hawkmoth to forget he even was Hawkmoth," Jasmine crossed her arms and sighed. 

Adrien looked down at the ground, "Yeah, forget."

Chapter Text

Adrien once again sat quietly during the discussion. He managed to get the red book and the miraculouses.

Now he needed to get Ladybug's earrings. 

He just needed to find an opportunity. 

"Is it still safe to keep our miraculouses?" Jasmine asked. "Why do you ask that, Ladybug?" Master Fu asked. 

"Well, Adrien is Gabriel's son. What if Gabriel notices and blames Adrien? He had the red book, in his search, Gabriel might see Adrien's ring."

Adrien perked up hearing this. "Maybe it's my paranoia," Jasmine shook her head. "I've just been a bit more on edge since having my son."

"It's understandable Ladybug," Master Fu said. "You are right though, Jasmine," Adrien spoke. "It is entirely possible, and actually will happen, that my father blames me. He'll turn my room upside down looking for his stuff and he might stumble upon Plagg or see my ring. It's like LB said, he had the book, he has knowledge of what the miraculous looks like."

Master Fu hummed, "It's risky for me to take back your miraculouses. You guys might need them. It is risky for you guys to have them, but it's outweighed by the danger that comes from not having them."

'So we should just keep them?' Marinette asked. "Why don't we try switching who has them?" Jasmine asked. "Adrien and Marinette go to school together and they don't live far from me, at least compared to how far I am from here." 

Adrien got a little excited. This could be his chance. 

"It might not be necessary for you, however, Ladybug," Master Fu spoke. You don't have a connection to Marinette and Adrien."

"I do, actually," Jasmine said sheepishly. "My fiance knows Marinette as she babysits for us and I've met another classmate of theirs." 

"The connection is rather small," Master Fu said. "But if you truly fear for your family's safety, then we can go ahead with your plan."

Jasmine sighed in relief and Adrien held back a grin. 

"When do you think we should start Chat Noir?" Master Fu asked.

"Well," Adrien started, "my father is gone and I don't know how long it will take him to notice his miraculous is gone and come back. So I think it's best we start today. There isn't going to be any danger until after he comes back, in which case I shouldn't have my miraculous."

Master Fu stroked his chin, "Alright. Either Marinette or Ladybug can take the miraculouses."

'I'll take them,' Marinette said, lifting her hand to get everyone's attention. "Ok, good idea," Jasmine said. Master Fu called out the three kwamis and explained to them the situation.

"So we're going with Marinette?" Tikki asked. Jasmine nodded, "For now, we'll switch around when necessary."

"As long as she has cheese I don't mind," Plagg said. Adrien rolled his eyes and Marinette giggled. 

"Ok well, goodbye for now Tikki," Jasmine said. "We'll see each other soon." Tikki gave Jasmine's cheek a little hug and Jasmine took off her earrings. 

"Man, I'm gonna miss all the cheese you have," Plagg groaned.

"Plagg this isn't forever," Adrien said.

"I know, but cheese."

Adrien shook his head and took off his ring. Marinette also took off her necklace, choosing to hide it as well, just in case. Master Fu took out three small, red boxes. Each hero grabbed one and placed their miraculous inside. 

"Man, I know I already gave up my miraculous momentarily before, but I feel kind of sad," Jasmine said, handing her box to Marinette.

"I guess it's the circumstances," Adrien said, handing his box as well, "before it was because you were hurt and we needed help. This time it's out of caution." 

"Yeah, that might be it."

Marinette took both boxes and placed all three inside her bag. 

"Well, it's getting late and this is it for now. I will hopefully see you soon," Master Fu said. 

"Ok, thank you, Master Fu," Jasmine stood. 

Marinette and Adrien also stood up. The heroes waved goodbye to Master Fu and walked out. 

"Ah fuck, I came here transformed, it's a long walking distance from here to my house!" Jasmine groaned.

'I came here transformed too,' Marinette mouthed. "I can take you LB."

"Didn't you come here as Chat?" she asked.

"Yeah I did, but I can transform and take you back to your place. Mari's place is on the way back so I can just easily stop by and drop off my miraculous."

Adrien turned to Marinette, "You can just use your miraculous too, you're the one keeping them."

'Oh yeah. I don't know why I didn't think of that,' Marinette frowned. Adrien and Jasmine looked at each other and chuckled. Marinette handed Adrien back his box. 

"I'll see you soon princess."

.

Marinette arrived back at her house and jumped into her room. She detransformed and Mullo flew out. 

"How long will I be gone?" Mullo asked.

'I'm not sure, we have to wait and see what happens,' Marinette mouthed, giving Mullo a piece of cheese. 

Mullo nodded and finished the cheese. Marinette took off her necklace and put it away. 

About 10 minutes later, Chat showed up and knocked on her window. She walked over and let him in. 

Chat detransformed and put his ring back in his box. 'Aren't you going to feed him?' Marinette asked. "Nah, the greedy little bastard got enough today." 

Marinette laughed and shook her head. "Seriously, the amount of cheese he ate was insane. Where are you going to keep the miraculouses?" he asked.

'I'm not sure yet, but you can put your box with the other ones over there,' Marinette pointed to her desk. 

"Ok princess," Adrien said. He walked over to her desk where the other two boxes were. He looked back over at Marinette but she was distracted looking around for a good hiding spot. 

Adrien turned back to the boxes and opened his. He took his ring out and felt the box. There wasn't any weight difference. He closed it and did the same thing with the ladybug earrings. There was no weight difference in that one either. 

Adrien took both jewels and put them in his pocket, closing the boxes. "Hey Mari, do you want me to put the boxes back in the bag?" he asked, turning to look at her. 

Her back was towards him and she turned around, nodding. Yes, it will make it easier to hide them, she signed. Adrien turned back to the boxes and put them away. 

He grabbed the bag and walked over to Marinette. "Have you found a good hiding spot?"

'I think I'll just hide them in my closet. My parents don't go in there.'

"Ok, well here you go," Adrien handed her the bag. He got nervous, he really hoped Marinette wouldn't check the boxes. 

Much to his luck, she didn't and she just put the bag away in her closet. He mentally sighed in relief.

"Well princess, I should get going," he said. Marinette walked out of the closet and over to him. She walked him downstairs to the door and gave him a kiss goodbye.

Adrien walked home, his hands in his pockets holding the miraculouses.

The power of destruction and creation.

Chapter Text

The weekend passed and Adrien didn't hear from his father. That meant Gabriel didn't use the miraculous if he was out, he only used it in the safety of his home. But even then, did he not notice it gone?

It was now Tuesday, the day his father was supposed to get back. To calm down his nerves, Jasmine and Marinette suggested going out to a cafe after school.

'It's going to be ok,' Marinette mouthed, taking hold of Adrien's hand. 'Let's just relax and enjoy some food with Jasmine and little Tommy.'

"Alright princess," Adrien smiled back at her. Adrien gave Marinette's hand a soft squeeze and they made their way over to Adrien's car. Adrien had some free time so his bodyguard was able to drive the couple there.

Adrien opened the door for Marinette and she smiled, stepping in. What a gentleman, she signed. Adrien grinned, getting into the car and closing the door. "I am for my princess." Marinette giggled. Adrien gave the directions to his driver and they made their way over to the cafe.

When they arrived, they stepped inside and Marinette spotted Jasmine sitting down in a corner. The cafe wasn't busy so Jasmine was in a pretty isolated area. Marinette tugged at Adrien's arm and pointed. "How'd you know it was her so quickly?" he asked.

Marinette raised a brow, 'Because there aren't many people here and she has a stroller?' Adrien looked over and noticed the big stroller. "Oh, right. Of course, she'd have a stroller," Adrien said sheepishly.

The couple walked over to Jasmine. The weather outside was very cold. Thomas was wrapped in multiple blankets on the stroller. Jasmine was positioning his bottle so the blankets would hold it up for him to drink. She herself had a sweater on but had her jacket resting on her chair.

Jasmine noticed them walking over and she looked up. "Hey guys," she smiled. "Hi LB," Adrien said. Marinette waved.

Adrien and Marinette took off their jackets, resting them on their chairs and then sitting down.

"I haven't gotten any food yet, I was waiting for you guys," Jasmine said. "But this little man couldn't wait. He was being fussy!"

Adrien smiled and turned to Thomas, "It's ok little man, I forgive you for starting before us." The baby only turned to look at Adrien in response. 

Jasmine laughed and Marinette cooed at the baby. "Just tell me whatever you guys want to get, I'll order and pay," Adrien said.

"No, it's alright kitty, I can pay," Jasmine responded.

"Nonsense, I want to treat you two. You two are very important ladies in my life."

"But not in a mother-like figure right? Cause I'm not that old Chat," Jasmine raised a brow.

Adrien laughed, "No not like that. How old are you anyway?"

"You don't ask a lady that!"

"If you're not that old then why don't you answer? You know our ages!"

Marinette shook her head and laughed. After a bit more bickering, Adrien went to order for them and paid. Marinette went with him to get their food and Jasmine stayed at the table to attend to Thomas.

When the couple got back, Jasmine was holding Thomas, gently patting his back.

"Hey LB, I never got to ask this before, but why did you continue to be ladybug even when you knew you were pregnant?" Adrien asked. Jasmine looked down and sighed, "It was a tough decision. Truth be told, I considered quitting. I had long conversations with Tikki over being Ladybug. I had a duty to protect the city but now I had someone else to protect.

"I wanted to return my miraculous but it was hard. I had been Ladybug for two years and I didn't want to just leave you. I knew Master Fu could find a new Ladybug, but I still wasn't sure. Ladybug was a part of me and it's hard leaving a part of you behind. Master Fu convinced me to stay. He told me that the suit had magical properties that could protect my baby. As long as I stayed transformed, nothing would happen to the baby. I actually managed well for most of the pregnancy. It wasn't until I was nearing giving birth that my pregnancy started causing problems in the suit. I am so lucky nothing happened the night of the party and that Thomas was born safe and healthy."

'That was really lucky. I'm so glad you and your baby came out just fine,' Marinette mouthed. "It's honestly so brave of you to continue being Ladybug while being a mom, I really admire that LB," Adrien smiled.

Jasmine smiled, "Thanks kitty, that means a lot."

The group continued to chat a while more while eating their food. Adrien was starting to feel better.

Then his phone rang. Adrien took it out and looked at the caller ID. It was his father. Adrien tensed up a little. Marinette and Jasmine noticed and they looked at each other with concerned looks.

"It's my father," Adrien said, his mouth suddenly feeling very dry. Adrien took a deep breath and answered the phone. "Hello?"

"Adrien! You need to get back here immediately!"

"What's wrong father? Is everything ok?"

"No! I am missing some very important things and you need to get back here immediately!"

"What? What are you missing? Did someone break into the house?"

"Don't play dumb Adrien. Get. Home. Now."

Before Adrien could respond, Gabriel hung up the phone. Adrien looked up at the girls, both of whom had horrified expressions.

"What are we going to do?" Jasmine asked, instinctively holding Thomas closer to herself.

Adrien stood up. "I'm going to deal with this, c'mon Mari, I'll drop you off home."

Marinette and Jasmine exchanged worried glances. "Are you going to be ok?"

"I'll be fine LB, I have a plan," Adrien responded, putting his jacket back on. Marinette reluctantly got up and put on her jacket. 

"I'll see you later," Adrien turned around, expressionless. Now Marinette and Jasmine were even more worried. He began walking away and Jasmine took hold of Marinette's hand.

"I don't know what the hell he's going to do, but please try to talk to him before he does anything," Jasmine said. Marinette nodded and Jasmine let go of her hand.

Marinette ran after Adrien and got into the car with him. 

On the drive to her house, Marinette turned to him and took a hold of his hand. Adrien turned to look at her and his face softened. 'Please tell me you're not going to do anything stupid,' she said, worried. 

"Don't worry princess, I'm going to make sure nothing happens to you, Jasmine, or anyone else."

'What about you?'

"Nothing's going to happen to me," Adrien said, giving her hand a kiss. "I'm going to fix everything."

Chapter Text

On the drive back home, Adrien held the miraculous in his jacket. He didn't have his ring on because he had just been with Marinette and Jasmine, but he had it along with the earrings.

He had pierced his ears over the weekend and somehow no one had noticed. His driver was paying attention to the road so Adrien took this opportunity to put on both his ring and the ladybug earrings. His hair covered the earrings surprisingly well. 

Tikki and Plagg both appeared, hidden away from the driver's view and Adrien. Tikki turned to Plagg with a horrified look. Plagg reached for her and took her small paw in his. He gave her a reassuring look but her face didn't change. The kwamis couldn't do anything. If they tried anything, they'd be exposed and be in even more danger, so they were forced to keep quiet. They hid in Adrien's jacket and he could feel their movement but he didn't say anything or even move. 

Adrien wasn't sure what he was going to do. Not exactly anyways. He knew he wanted to use the wish, but he wasn't sure how things were going to play out.

The car stopped in front of the mansion and Adrien got out. Nathalie was standing outside the house doors. The gates opened and Adrien walked towards the door. 

As he neared her, he swore he could see the fear in her eyes, but she quickly turned away, opening the door and stepping inside. Adrien followed in, closing the door behind him.

Without turning to look at him, Nathalie muttered, "Your father is waiting for you. He is in his office. He wants to see you immediately so I suggest going in now. Waiting will only make things worse."

Before Adrien could think of a response, Nathalie turned to the side and quickly walked away to the other side of the house. Adrien stared at her. Did she know? Did she know her father was Hawkmoth and that's why she was scared?

Of course, she would know, she was his assistant, she knew everything about him. It made sense for her to know. How else would he be able to sneak around to be Hawkmoth? He owned a fashion empire and someone had to run it while he was busy preying on innocent people. 

Adrien turned to look at the office doors. The house felt awfully quiet and cold. Granted, it was always cold and quiet. That's why he so deeply enjoyed the warmth of Marinette's house. Despite being mute, she made more noise than his entire house did. Her place felt more like home than his house did. 

This time, however, his place felt different. Much colder. You could hear a pin drop with how quiet it was. 

Adrien took in a deep breath and walked over to the door. He opened it, opting to not knock. 

Adrien peeked inside before fully stepping inside and closing the door behind him. Gabriel had his back to him. The older Agreste was standing in front of Emilie's portrait, his hands behind his back.

Neither uttered a word at first. The tension in the air was thick, almost suffocating. Adrien felt his body tense as Gabriel finally turned to face him, pure anger in his eyes. 

That was when Adrien noticed the state of both Gabriel and the office. Things were thrown across the room and even a few vases were shattered on the floor, dirt scattered across the floor. Gabriel himself look disheveled. His suit was a mess and his usually gelled hair was unkempt and wild. 

"Where are my things?" Gabriel asked, surprisingly calm.

"Father I don't understand what things?"

"Don't play dumb boy. Where. Are. My. Things?"

"Father, what are you talking about? You said it was important things over the phone. Is it important documents?"

Gabriel stared coldly at Adrien. Adrien took in a deep breath, "Just tell me what is it...

"Hawkmoth..." 

Gabriel's eyes widened before he glared at Adrien again, "What the fuck did you say?"

"I said tell me what you mean, father." Adrien held back a grin.

"You said something else just now."

Adrien frowned, "What did I say? All I've said is for you to tell me what you're looking for. If you tell me what it is, I could help look for the stuff."

Gabriel stared confusedly at Adrien, had he heard wrong? 

"It was jewelry. It belonged to your mother."

"Oh?"

Gabriel studied Adrien's face. "I'm also missing some jewelry and a book, they were gifts from your mother..."

Adrien bit back any facial expression threatening to show. His mother gave him those things? Where did she get them?

"Oh... is that why you want them back so desperately?"

Gabriel nodded.

"Are you sure it's not because you can't akumatize people without Nooroo?"

Gabriel tensed. Now he knew he heard right.

"How do you know about that?!" he hissed.

Adrien grinned, "C'mon old man, I'm your son... I'm smarter than you think.

"Besides..." Adrien lifted his hand showing his ring. "I think I can recognize the enemy after fighting him for three years."

Gabriel's eyes widened and his mouth fell wide open, "No way... you can't possibly be!"

Adrien grinned wider, "Oh, but I can! Plagg, Transforme-moi!"

After a bright green light engulfed Adrien, Chat Noir stood in his place, a Cheshire grin on his face. 

Gabriel stood there, not knowing what to say or how to react. His son was Chat Noir. One of the jewels he so desperately wanted was in his house the whole time. 

Chat laughed, "Cat got your tongue old man?"

Gabriel's mouth moved but no words came out. 

Chat tilted his head to the side, "Crazy right? You were going up against your own son..."

He let out a dry chuckle. "I bet you were also looking for these," Chat moved his hair, exposing the earrings.

"H-how?! H-how did you get them?!" Gabriel yelled.

"I... borrowed them from Ladybug. She's really nice, y'know. Don't worry about her, though, you have zero relation to her."

Gabriel couldn't even form a proper sentence. Both miraculouses, the things he so desperately pined for were right in front of him and his son was wearing both. 

"So tell me... why do you want them so badly?"

Gabriel composed himself a little. Adrien wanted to know why he wanted the miraculouses. Maybe he could convince him to give him the jewels and Gabriel could have his wish. They could have Emilie back. 

"Is it for the wish?" Chat asked. "What could you possibly want?" Chat scoffed. "What don't you have?"

"Emilie..." Gabriel muttered.

Chat tensed up hearing his mother's name. 

"The peacock miraculous, the one you took, it... did something to your mother. I don't know what," Gabriel began.

"But with the ladybug and chat noir miraculouses," Gabriel spoke, stepping closer to Chat. Chat took a few step backs. "With the miraculouses, we can get her back. I can wish for her back."

Chat shook his head, his brow furrowing. "I-I don't understand..." he breathed out. 

"Please, Adrien, hand them to me. We can get your mother back."

Chat continued to shake his head as he stepped back. "No... No! You're lying! Mom's been gone for three years!"

Now it was Gabriel shaking his head, "No, she's here..."

Chat's face twisted in disgust, "What?"

"Your mother is here, I can wish her awake."

"A-awake?"

Gabriel nodded, "Yes, Adrien, please."

Chat continued to walk back until he hit the couch. He stumbled backward, falling on the couch. 

Gabriel walked over and offered his hand. Chat glared at it before slapping his hand away. "You're sick!" he cried. "You're lying!"

Chat could feel the tears forming in his eyes, "You're just lying to get the miraculouses!"

"We can get her back! Come on Adrien, listen to me!"

"Shut up! You're lying!"

"I'm not, listen to me!"

Chat scrambled to his feet and he pulled out his staff, he pointed it at Gabriel. Gabriel took a step back, holding his arms up. "Shut up!"

"Adrien, please-"

"I SAID SHUT UP!" Tears were now freely flowing down Chat's face and he held back a sob. 

"Do you have any idea how much pain you've caused?! You've tortured countless people in Paris. You've taken advantage of them while they were at their weakest! If it weren't for Ladybug's power, the whole city would be destroyed because of you!"

Gabriel remained silent, now knowing what to say.

"You almost killed an innocent life!"

This got a reaction out of Gabriel and he frowned. "What?"

Chat let out a chuckle, "You almost killed a fucking baby, you sick fuck! Remember Ladybug? She was pregnant when an akuma attacked at Chloe's party! The akuma pushed her off the second floor! She fell on a table! Because of you, she could've lost her baby!

"How can you go to sleep at night knowing you take advantage of people?! You even took advantage of my girlfriend! She was in so much pain because of you! She almost slipped into a depression! And surely, there must've been someone somewhere that did fall into a depression after falling victim to your sick hands!"

Chat didn't know where he was going with this. He was just ranting. He had so much pent up anger towards his father.

"You hurt all those around me! You hurt so many people! Do you really think mom would've been ok with this? Do you really think she would've been just fine after she'd hear all you had to do to get a fucking wish? Hm? Do you think she'd be fine knowing you had to go through your teenage son, his girlfriend, and a woman who just gave give to her first child? Do you think she'd just be fine with that and that we'd move on with our lives? What were you going to give up for her? The world has to stay in balance, if you wanted her back, you had to give someone else up, so who?! Would you give up Nathalie?! Would you give me up?! Your own fucking son?! How would you explain that to her?! 

"Answer me!" he yelled.

Gabriel swallowed, staying silent and not moving.

Chat shook his head, "I've had enough of you..."

Chat put his staff away. Gabriel eyed him wearily.

Don't do it, kid, Plagg begged. Please.

Chat wasn't listening, he reached his breaking point.

"Tikki, transforme-moi."

Gabriel's gasped and shielded his eyes as Chat finished his transformation.

Adrien was engulfed in bright purple light. He could faintly hear Plagg and Tikki begging him to stop.

But there was no stopping him. Adrien knew what he wanted.

He wanted Gabriel's memory of Hawkmoth gone, he wanted for everyone to forget. Forget Hawkmoth even existed. Forget all the pain he caused.

He wanted Hawkmoth gone.

Chapter Text

Adrien felt someone shake him softly and call out his name. When he didn't respond, the person shook him harder.

He squirmed around, trying to get the person to let go of him. He could faintly hear a male voice say, "Ok good, he's not dead."

This caused him to frown a little and slowly open his eyes. Standing above him were Nino, Alya, and Marinette. Upon seeing him open his eyes, Marinette let out a sigh of relief.

Nino turned to look at Alya, "For a second I thought he was a goner." Alya rolled her eyes but had a small smile on her face, "You're so dramatic."

Marinette shook her head at Nino, who just shrugged with a grin. Adrien looked up at his friends, extremely confused.

"What the hell happened?" he rasped. 

"You hit your head pretty hard," Alya spoke. 

Hit his head? He turned to look around the room and propped himself up on his elbows. "Where am I?"

"The school nurse's office," Nino replied.

Adrien frowned, "Why?"

The friends exchanged glances. Marinette turned to look at him and he turned his attention to her. 'You don't remember?' she asked.

Adrien shook his head. 

"Man, you really did hit your head badly, should we take him to the hospital?" Nino turned to Alya.

She shrugged, "The nurse said he was fine, but it wouldn't hurt to take him after class. School is almost over."

Adrien sat up, "When did I hit my head? Why are we at school?"

"Because it's a weekday and we have school?" Alya raised a brow.

'You hit your head when you fell from the ladder. We were setting up for Valentine's day, remember? You were putting up the hearts and on your way down you missed a step and hit your head,' Mari mouthed. 

"It was the last three steps and the fall wasn't big, but it looks like it did affect you, do you seriously not remember?"

"No," Adrien replied. Setting up for Valentine's? 

The school nurse walked in and noticed Adrien was up, "Oh good, you're up now. How are you feeling?"

"I'm feeling ok, I guess," he muttered.

"He can't remember hitting his head though," Nino said.

The nurse hummed, "Maybe it's best he doesn't return to class and waits here until school is over. I'll give your father a call." The nurse turned around and walked over to her desk, grabbing her phone and sitting down. 

Alya and Nino opted to go back to class while Marinette stayed behind. 

Wasn't he at home before this?

'How is your head? Like, do you have a headache?' Marinette asked. Adrien shook his head.

The nurse hung up the phone and turned to look at the pair. "Adrien, your ride is on the way, your father has sent his assistant to take you to your private doctor for a check-up," she spoke.

"Marinette, could you get his stuff from the classroom?" she turned to Marinette. Marinette nodded and walked out of the room. 

She walked back to the classroom where the other students had already returned. Since the class was almost over and they weren't actually doing any work, they were all standing around conversing. The teacher sat her desk, grading some papers.

"You taking his stuff?" Nino asked as soon as she stepped into the room. Marinette nodded. 

Marinette grabbed his stuff and the teacher looked up at her. "Is he leaving now?" Ms. Bustier asked. Marinette nodded. "Alright, you can take your stuff as well. Class is about to end in about 10 minutes anyways."

Marinette put her stuff away and grabbed her bag as well. She waved to her friends and walked out of the room. 

She went back downstairs to the nurse's office where Adrien had stood up by now. She handed him his bag and the nurse allowed them to leave. 

Marinette took hold of Adrien's hand as he struggled a bit to keep his balance. Marinette giggled and Adrien blushed in embarrassment. 

He was still very much confused about what the hell had happened. The last thing he remembered was arriving home, not leaving, and then going to school. 

The couple walked out of the school doors and over to Adrien's ride who was already parked and waiting for him. Nathalie stepped out and opened the door for Adrien. "Your father requested we take you to your doctor, the fall might've caused some damage."

Adrien nodded absentmindedly and got in the car. Nathalie turned to Marinette, gave a nod, and got back in the car. Marinette waved as the car pulled away. 

.

Adrien got back home about an hour later. The doctor had cleared him of everything and was good to go. When he got up to his room, he threw his bag on the bed.

While throwing his bag, however, he noticed he was missing his ring. Panic settled in and Adrien felt his heart drop. He quickly ran over to his bag and opened it, frantically looking for his ring. 

When he couldn't find it there, he tore through his room. When he still couldn't find his ring, he took out his phone and immediately texted Marinette.

Adrien: Mari, I can't find my ring!

Mari: What ring?

Adrien: My ring! I can't find it and I don't see Plagg!

Mari: Adrien, what are you talking about? Who's Plagg?

Adrien stared at his phone confused.

Adrien: What do you mean "who's Plagg?" Mari seriously.

Mari: I don't understand what you're talking about, why don't you come over?

Adrien continued to stare at his phone. Was she playing games? 

Hoping to find out, Adrien went downstairs and asked his driver to take him to her place. 

Marinette was already waiting for him at the bakery when he arrived.

'Let's go upstairs,' she mouthed. Adrien didn't say anything but followed her upstairs to her room. 

"Where's Mullo?" he asked, looking around. Marinette turned to look at him with a confused look. 

'Who?'

Now he was convinced she was playing games. "Mari, seriously, cut it out. Where's your necklace?"

'What necklace? I don't wear jewelry besides the ring you gave me.'

Adrien looked away and began to pace lightly around her room, beyond confused. Marinette followed him with her eyes, she too was beyond confused. 

Then it hit him. He remembered what happened. 

He had been with Jasmine and Marinette when his father called him. He had taken both miraculouses from Marinette and wore them when he confronted his father. He had used both miraculouses. 

He wanted Gabriel's memory of Hawkmoth gone, he wanted for everyone to forget. Forget Hawkmoth even existed. Forget all the pain he caused.

He wanted Hawkmoth gone.

He used the wish. He wished for Hawkmoth to be forgotten.

 Adrien took out his phone and googled the Ladyblog. Nothing popped up and he frowned. There weren't even any mentions of the heroine. No posts about her or Chat Noir. He turned to Marinette. "Did Alya take down the Ladyblog?" he asked.

Marinette frowned, 'The what?'

"The Ladyblog, Mari, what do you mean 'the what?'  The Ladyblog! I can't find it."

You're talking crazy, she signed. Maybe you hit your head harder than we thought. 

Adrien stumbled back and sat down on Marinette's chaise. Adrien felt dizzy. 

Marinette had no memory of the Ladyblog, Plagg, or Mullo.

"W-wait, what about Tikki? The ladybug earrings?"

Marinette blinked. 

He frowned, "Ladybug? Chat Noir? Hawkmoth?"

'What's that? Are they people?'

Adrien felt his heart skip a beat. She didn't know what he was talking about. 

Adrien turned back to his phone and dialed Alya. 

"Oh hey, Adrien! How are you fee-"

"What happened to the Ladyblog?" he interrupted her.

"The what?"

"Alya, cut it out. The ladyblog, I can't find it."

"Ladyblog? The hell is that? Are you on drugs? What kind of pain medication are you on?"

Adrien groaned, "Alya please, the Ladyblog! You used it to write about Ladybug and Chat Noir!"

"Whatever drugs he's on, I want some," Nino chuckled in the background.

Alya groaned before replying, "Who the heck are Ladybug and Chat Noir? Seriously, what are you babbling about, crazy?"

"What about Hawkmoth? A-and akumas?"

"Hakuna ma what?" Nino spoke in the background.

Adrien pulled the phone away from his ear, shaking his head. Alya and Nino both said something but he hung up. 

Marinette walked over to him and sat next to him, placing a small hand on his shoulder.

He turned to look at her rather abruptly, starting her. 

"Princess, I need you to tell me everything that happened these past few days."

Marinette blinked in confusion. 

'Ok... well, these past few days were normal. We went to school as usual. The only exception was today. Ms. Bustier volunteered our class to help decorate the school for Valentine's day, so that's what we did all day, then near the end, you fell off the ladder you were on and hit your head.'

Adrien continued to stare at her, almost lost in thought. "What about Jasmine?"

'Jasmine? The lady I babysit for? What about her?'

"Babysit for?"

Marinette nodded, 'Yeah, we met her at Chloe's new years eve party, remember? She went into labor that night and we helped her get to the hospital. I bumped into her sometime after and I began to babysit for her.'

Chloe's party? He remembered that, but he remembered Jasmine getting hurt and giving Marinette the ladybug earrings. Those seemed like some pretty important details to leave out. 

"What about the ring I gave you?"

'Adrien, are you sure you're ok?'

"Y-yes, I just need a refresher?"

Marinette studied his face before continuing, 'It was the Christmas gift you gave me. I invited you over since my parents really wanted to see you again. My mom instantly liked you when you took me out on a date to the fair.'

Date to the fair? Didn't they start dating much later, after he gave her the ring?

Adrien looked away. His wish worked. Hawkmoth was forgotten. 

But so were the heroes. 

Chapter Text

Adrien didn't go to school the following day. He convinced Nathalie that he wasn't feeling well and couldn't think straight. His father allowed it and Adrien got to stay home.

Adrien sat on his bed, his thoughts going wild. 

His wish was for Hawkmoth to be forgotten and he was. Nothing happened to his father and he seemed fine the few times Adrien saw him around the house. 

Adrien doesn't have his miraculous. Marinette doesn't either and based on his friend's reactions, Jasmine and his father don't either. 

Almost to confirm and get rid of any denial, Adrien snuck out of his house to roam the city. It was harder to sneak out since he couldn't just jump out his window like Chat Noir, but his father and Nathalie were too busy to notice. 

He made his way over to the park where the statue of Ladybug and Chat Noir was. When Adrien got there, it wasn't there. There was nothing in its place. 

He couldn't believe it. The heroes weren't just forgotten, Chat Noir and Ladybug didn't exist. They never did. 

Adrien stumbled back and sat down at a park bench. He stared at the ground, trying to get his thoughts together.  

Adrien was startled out of his thoughts when a voice spoke. "Are you alright?" he heard a woman say.

He looked up and his green eyes met familiar dark blue eyes. 

Jasmine stood in front of him, her dark hair pulled up in the high ponytail she sported as Ladybug. She wore a dark red jacket, a thick scarf, and black pants. She was holding on to a stroller. A thick blanket was draped over the strolled, covering the baby but he already knew it was Thomas. 

Adrien could see the concerned look on her face. Did she somehow recognize him? Did they still know each other? 

"Y-yeah..." he breathed out. "Mind if I sit?" she asked. Adrien shook his head and moved over, giving her some space. 

She smiled and sat down next to him, pulling the stroller next to her. "You're Adrien right?" she asked.

He looked up at her. He felt a rush of excitement. She did remember him!

"Y-yeah, it's me," he replied. 

"I remember you."

"You do?" he grinned.

She nodded, "You're Marinette's boyfriend, right? We met at the New Years Party."

Adrien's grin faded, "Wh-what?"

"Besides, you're Adrien Agreste, your face is plastered all around the city!" she laughed. 

He felt the disappointment take over. She knew him as the model and Marinette's boyfriend.

Over three years of friendship forgotten, just like that. He looked away and back down at the ground.

"Are you sure you're ok?" she asked. Adrien nodded, not looking at her.

"Yeah, I'm leaving anyway," he spoke. "You just got here," she said.

Adrien stood up, ignoring her last comment and walking away. Jasmine followed him with her eyes. 

Once Adrien knew he was out of her sight, he sprinted. He ran to Master Fu's place, hoping to get some answers.

When he got there, however, he saw a shoe shop. He froze, his heart sinking. He looked around frantically. "No no no no no, this can't be. It was here, where..." he muttered to himself. 

Feeling defeated, Adrien made his way home. 

He sat on his bed, his face buried in his hands. 

He did it, he got rid of Hawkmoth. But he got rid of Chat Noir and Ladybug. The miraculouses were gone and he didn't know where they were. Master Fu's place was gone. 

He lost Plagg. As annoying as the little shit was, Adrien missed him. 

He lost his friendship with Jasmine. He was just the model and the boyfriend of Jasmine's babysitter. 

Adrien took out his phone from his pocket and looked through it. In his gallery, he scrolled back to October, when Marinette first arrived in Paris. 

He found pictures of them together at the fair. He had pictures of them at the fashion exhibit. Those didn't really surprise him, he took her as Adrien. But scrolling down to December, he found Christmas photos and photos of him at Chloe's party with Marinette as Adrien. Those were events that Chat was involved in, not Adrien. 

Adrien stood up and went to go sit down on his computer. After a couple of searches later and a couple of more scrolling through his phone, he pieced everything together. 

Adrien wished for Hawkmoth to be forgotten and in order to keep balance, the heroes were forgotten as well. It seems like no one besides him had any memories of them. He had no way of tracing the miraculouses and no way of contacting Master Fu so he had no idea what happened in that aspect. 

Since he was never Chat Noir, he didn't meet Jasmine until the new years eve party. He never formed that friendship or bond with her. Her personal life, however, was still the same as she still had Thomas and went into labor the night of Chloe's party. 

With no Chat Noir around, Marinette formed a crush on Adrien, and based on some articles about him, they became official a few weeks after he met her. 

But, strangely enough, the effects of the miraculouses were still present. 

The only reason Jasmine was invited to Chloe's party was because she was Ladybug but in this new timeline, Jasmine was still invited. There was no reason for Jasmine to be at the party as it was still a private party and it's wasn't like he knew her and invited her himself. As a matter of fact, the only reason the party was private was because Ladybug requested it. 

Based on text conversations and what Marinette told him, Jasmine also gave birth at the same time. He vaguely remembered Jasmine saying that Thomas wasn't due yet and the only reason she gave birth early was because of the accident. 

Then Adrien recalled what his father had told him about his mother. 

"The peacock miraculous, the one you took, it... did something to your mother. I don't know what," Gabriel began.

His mom was still gone. Whatever had happened to her, still occurred. 

Adrien got his wish. The city wasn't in danger anymore. Marinette, Jasmine, and the city were all safe. 

But at the cost of his miraculous, Plagg, his freedom as Chat Noir, his mother, three years of friendship with Jasmine, and knowing how evil and corrupt his father truly is. 

Adrien looked back at his phone. His lock screen a picture of him holding Marinette. A picture very similar to the one he had taken with her as Chat Noir the night he apologized for being careless at the restaurant. 

He smiled softly.

He still had his princess and that brought him great joy. 

THE END 

Chapter Text

With everything that had happened in the old world, Adrien didn't have high hopes for his father. His father wanted to use the power of the miraculouses to bring back his mother. In a way, he understood. Adrien missed his mother too, but using such power was dangerous. Adrien knew that very well. He lost Plagg, Chat Noir, Ladybug, and all that came with them. He had his memories but there were just there to haunt him. 

So when Adrien walked downstairs to see Nathalie and his father chatting with smiles on their faces, he was more than shocked. His father rarely smiled and his interactions with Nathalie were always professional, so what the hell was going on?

Adrien had stopped midway down the stairs. Gabriel and Nathalie turned to him and both smiled at him. Adrien was bewildered but shook off the look immediately, not wanting to rise any suspicions. 

When he went to go sit down to go eat breakfast, he was shocked to see that instead of standing over him and monitoring his eating, Nathalie was with his father. Not only that, but his father was there. Not to sit and to do work, no, to eat there. Nathalie had her tablet like always but instead of standing, she was sitting on the chair closest to Gabriel.

Adrien didn't know what to say or think, he just sat there in silence eating his food. He knew Jasmine's life had changed due to not having her miraculous, so did that mean his father's changed too?

After finishing his breakfast, he made his way over to school. Nathalie wasn't with him in the car, it was just his driver. Alya and Nino greeted him at the front doors of the school and they all walked in together. 

Marinette showed up late like usual, slipping into her seat next to him sheepishly. Adrien turned to her with a smile and she smiled back. His heart fluttered and he was eternally grateful that he still had Marinette. 

When lunch rolled around, Adrien got a text from Nathalie.

Nathalie: Adrien, your father has requested you join us for lunch. Marinette is more than welcome to come.

Adrien stared at his phone in surprise. Marinette pulled on his sleeve to get his attention. 'What's wrong?' she asked. 

"My dad invited us for lunch," he replied still bewildered. 

Marinette just smiled, 'Oh, that's nice of him.'

Adrien bit back a shocked look. She didn't find it weird?

"Do you... do you want to join us?" Adrien asked. Marinette nodded with a smile.

What the hell? This was not what he expected.

Not knowing what to respond, he just took her hand and walked over to the car already waiting for them.

When he arrived at his place, he was once more shocked to see his father and Nathalie. Only this time there were two chairs at both ends of the table. 

"So good of you to join us, son," Gabriel nodded. 

"And I'm glad to see you are joining us Mlle. Dupain-Cheng," he continued with a soft smile. Marinette smiled back. Adrien kept switching his gaze from his father and Marinette. What the hell is going on? he thought.

"It seemed appropriate to invite Adrien's girlfriend," Nathalie added. 

Girlfriend? Did that mean they approved? Had they known in the old world?

"I suppose so," Gabriel replied. "Mlle. Dupain-Cheng has been a positive influence on my son. It wouldn't hurt to have her here."

"Is... is something going on?" Adrien asked. All of this felt weird. This wasn't the environment he was used to. 

Gabriel fixed his tie before motioning the teens to sit down. Adrien pulled out Marinette's chair and she sat down, smiling up at Adrien. He sent her a quick wink before sitting down next to her. 

The older Agreste did the same, holding out Nathalie's chair and sitting down after her. 

Their food was brought to them and Adrien couldn't process the fact that his father was sitting next to Nathalie. 

Adrien knows Nathalie was very trusted by his father, but not once had he seen her eat with them, much less while sitting next to Gabriel. 

Hell, he couldn't even remember the last time he had sat down and eaten a full meal with his father. 

Marinette, Gabriel, and Nathalie all ate like this was casual. Adrien picked at his food, no longer feeling an appetite. 

Marinette turned to him with a worried look and tugged at his sleeve. Adrien turned to look at her.

'Are you ok?' she asked, a slight frown on her face. 

"I'm fine princess, now take that frown off your pretty little face," he grinned.

Marinette's cheeks turned bright red and she playfully shoved him a little. Adrien chuckled. 

Gabriel raised a brow at their behavior and Nathalie smiled softly. 

Noticing their gaze, the teens stopped. Adrien cleared his throat and sat up straight. Marinette sheepishly placed her hands on her lap. 

"Adrien," Gabriel spoke, setting down his utensils. 

"I have something important to discuss."

Marinette turned to look at Adrien but he continued to stare at his father. 

"I know it's been a few years since your mother's passing..."

Oh, so she's gone in this world, Adrien thought. Even though his mom had been gone in the old world, it still pained him to hear that his mother was dead. He felt his heart ache and Adrien could see the pain in Gabriel's eyes when he mentioned it. 

Adrien felt Marinette's small hand slip into his, giving his hand a soft squeeze. Even if it was just a small gesture, it made him feel better. 

I have Marinette. I have my princess, he thought. 

"And I know it's been hard on you. It's been hard on me too. However, my actions following her passing were wrong. I shouldn't have been so strict and I apologize for taking so long in loosening my restrictions and correcting my behavior.

"It took someone opening my eyes for me to realize how wrong I had been behaving," Gabriel spoke, placing his hand on top of Nathalie's. Nathalie smiled, a soft blush on her cheeks.

Adrien's eyes widened. Did that mean..? 

Did his father move on in this world?

"I know this may be hard to-"

"Father, if you're happy, then I'm happy," Adrien cut him off, not really thinking about his words. 

His heart was beating fast. If his father had moved on, did that mean he wasn't the evil, corrupt man he was in the old world?

Gabriel and Nathalie stared at him with shocked looks. They had expected some retaliation from the teen, but no, Adrien was fully on board. 

Marinette sat back quietly, watching everything fold out in front of her. She smiled when she saw the excitement in Adrien's eyes. 

"Father, if you want to be with Nathalie, I wholeheartedly support you."

Gabriel and Nathalie exchanged glances before their faces relaxed.

"Adri- son... that makes me happy to hear," Gabriel smiled. 

Adrien smiled. 

. 

"Whatcha doing Mari?" Alya asked, leaning over her desk to see what Marinette was sketching. 

This caught Adrien's attention and he turned to look at her sketchbook. To both his surprise and Alya's, it was a wedding dress.

"A wedding dress? It's a bit too soon don't you think?" Alya chuckled. 

"I wouldn't mind marrying her now," Adrien grinned and winked at Marinette. "But I need to get the ring first."

"Didn't you technically give her one? She already wears it on her ring finger!"

"Yeah, but I'd want to get her a real engagement ring."

"Ahh, I agree Agreste."

Marinette huffed with flushed cheeks. 

'It's not for me! It's for Jasmine!'

"For Jasmine?" Adrien asked, surprised. 

"The lady you babysit for? Omg, she commissioned you for her wedding dress?!" Alya asked excitedly. 

Marinette nodded with a smile. 

"Omg Mari that's amazing!!"

"Wow, that must be a very pricey commission!" Nino, who had been listening, piped in. 

'She couldn't find a dress so she asked me to design it!'

"Well, why shouldn't she? My girlfriend is an amazing designer," Adrien grinned. 

Marinette blushed. "Hell yeah! My best friend is the best designer this side of France!" Alya cheered.

"Shh!" the teacher silenced them. The group of friends all settled back into their seats and continued their work. 

Adrien turned to look at Marinette as she would stop her work every so often and start a new quick design or add something to an already existing one. 

"You look so cute when you're concentrating," Adrien whispered. Marinette turned to him, a soft blush and a small smile on her face.

'Finish your work,' she pointed at his half-finished assignment. Adrien chuckled softly before returning to his classwork. 

Adrien insisted on going with Marinette to show Jasmine the designs for the wedding dress. Partially because he wanted to be a supportive boyfriend and partially because he was curious as to how much Jasmine had noticeably changed. Also because it was a Saturday and his father surprisingly had nothing for him to do. 

When they arrived at the apartment, the elevator was thankfully fixed and they longer had to climb seven flights of stairs. They rode the elevator up to her floor and made their way over to her apartment door. 

Marinette knocked on the door and a still sleepy Pierre opened the door. His hair was a mess and he was still in pajamas. 

"Oh!" he quickly perked up seeing the teens. His face was flushed a bit. "I forgot you were going to come today! Wait, what time is it?"

Marinette giggled and Adrien raised a brow with a smile.

"It's a little past noon sir," Adrien replied. 

"Really?" Pierre asked, a little shocked. 

Marinette nodded. 

"Who's at the door?" Jasmine asked from inside the apartment. She walked over, dressed similarly as her fiance. 

Adrien had been used to always seeing her all neat and as Ladybug she always had her hair up in a nice ponytail. But now here she was, still in pajamas and her hair all over the place.

Her eye's widened when she saw who was at the door.

"Oh my gosh! Marinette I am so sorry! I completely forgot you were coming today!" she said quickly fixing her hair.

Marinette waved a hand, 'It's ok!'

"Baby issues?" Adrien asked. 

Pierre nodded with a sigh, "Yeah, he woke us up early and he was so fussy all morning."

"But he's thankfully asleep now, please, come in!" Jasmine smiled. 

The teens stepped in and sat down at the kitchen table. Jasmine sat down across from Marinette. 

'I've brought a few designs I've been working on,' Marinette mouthed before reaching for her sketchbook in her bag. 

"I'll just go check on the baby," Pierre spoke before leaving the room quickly.

Jasmine just laughed. 

"Does he believe in that thing where the groom can't see the bride's dress because it's bad luck or something? Is that what it is?" Adrien asked. 

Jasmine shook her head, "He wants it to be a surprise."

'That's cute!'

Marinette showed Jasmine the designs and they went over details and prices.

Adrien sat back, looking at everything going on. His eyes focused on Jasmine and he wondered just how much had changed. There wasn't anything obvious. She still had Pierre and her baby. Her apartment did seem different. He assumed that since she was no longer Ladybug, she had the time for a part-time job. 

Even though her life seemed the same, it still saddened him to know he no longer had that bond they had as Chat Noir and Ladybug. 

It didn't take long for Jasmine to pick a dress from Marinette's designs. Marinette made a few adjustments and a dress was decided upon. 

As they said their goodbyes and rode the elevator down, Adrien turned to Marinette. 

"Are you doing anything after this?"

She thought for a moment. I need to start buying the materials, she signed. 

"Why don't we go out to eat? My treat, then we can go buy your materials."

'Are you sure?' she asked. 

He smiled, "Of course, anything to be with you."

Marinette blushed, looking away with a smile. 

Adrien led her to the car already waiting for them. He opened the door for her and she stepped in. 

They made their way to a local restaurant before going to some shops and buying some materials Marinette needed. 

"Do you have to go home?" Adrien asked, making puppy eyes.

Marinette laughed and shoved him softly. 'Not bored of me yet?' she asked.

"Bored of you? Never, princess," he replied, a cheeky grin on his face. 

Marinette turned to him with a smile before hugging him. Adrien was surprised a little before hugging her back.

"Let's go hang out at my place, we can play some video games."

She looked up at him and nodded eagerly. 

They stopped by Marinette's place first in order for her to drop off her materials, then they made their way to Adrien's. 

They arrived just as Gabriel was stepping out of his office.

"Oh, Mlle. Dupain-Cheng, I wasn't expecting you," he spoke towards her. Then he turned to Adrien. "Where were you? You were gone longer than expected."

"Sorry father, I was out with Marinette. She needed to buy some materials for a commission so I accompanied her," Adrien replied.

"Commission?"

Marinette nodded.

"She got commissioned for a wedding dress."

"A wedding dress?" Gabriel asked, surprised. "That's quite a challenge Mlle. Dupain-Cheng."

I'm up for the challenge, she signed. 

"I admire your determination Mlle. Dupain-Cheng. Do you happen to have the design on hand?" he asked.

Marinette nodded, taking out her sketchbook. Gabriel approached them and Marinette handed him her sketchbook. 

Gabriel opened the book, flipping through the pages and examining her designs. 

"These are quite lovely designs. I'm very impressed. Which one are you making?"

Marinette stood next to him and pointed at the dress. Next to it where the fabrics she planned on using and other notes on the design.

"You have excellent taste. Have you considered applying to my internship program?" Gabriel asked, handing back the sketchbook. Marinette's eyes widened as she shook her head.

"You should. Of course, you being my son's girlfriend won't influence my decision, however, I believe you have a strong chance of nailing the position. Now if you two will excuse me, I have some matters to attend." He gave them a single nod and walked off.

Adrien turned to look at Marinette. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was hanging open.

"Are you ok?" Adrien chuckled. Marinette turned to him before a wide grin spread onto her face.

'Your dad said he was impressed by my designs! Oh my god, oh my god. Gabriel Agreste wants me to apply to his internship program!' Marinette jumped up and down a little in excitement. 

"Well, you are an amazing designer princess," he grinned. Marinette jumped into his arms. Adrien laughed and hugged her back.

Maybe this world wasn't so bad after all. 

.

Master Fu walked alongside the Agreste mansion. He stopped and turned to look at it, a small smile on his face. 

Adrien wasn't the only one to remember what happened. As the guardian of the miraculouses, Master Fu remembered all that happened. 

When Adrien made his wish, the miraculouses were returned, including the peacock miraculous and the butterfly miraculous. 

Wyazz flew out of Master Fu's pocket. "Is something wrong master?" the kwami asked. 

"Nothing is wrong Wyazz, I was just thinking," Master Fu replied.

"About what?"

"Perhaps it might be time for a new guardian."